《I don't want to be the Hive Queen》 Chapter 0 - Prologue Sarah ran for her life, her copper brown hair trailing in the wind behind her. Contrary to what could be expected from a maiden running away from horrible monsters, she was not panicking. An Aura Master never panics. But that didn''t mean they can''t be scared, angry or swearing against everything and everyone that came to their mind. Right now, her curses were mostly aimed at Karl, since the old adventurer was the one that had convinced her to take part in this cursed expedition to the Dark Heart, the mysterious core region of the Caligare Forest. In hindsight she could now see that she shouldn''t have listened to the old man, since even back then she knew about the dangers that this enterprise entailed, but at the time Karl had been extremely convincing and she had been foolish enough to listen to him. The result was that Sarah was currently the only survivor of the expedition, and unless she managed to lose her pursuers she would soon share the fate of her companions. Using the Flash Step aura technique, the girl empowered her stride, running at the speed of a galloping horse. She could have gone faster, but the terrain was too treacherous to allow for that ¡ª an unpleasant mix of dead plants, slimy mud, and a weird, thick mold similar to gray wax that covered the ground in every direction, occasionally rising into weird pillars. There were no animals or insects, nor any living plants or even mushrooms to be found apart from the mold. The whole place was dead, and the only sounds that could be heard were Sarah''s footsteps and the chittering noises of the horrors chasing her. Sarah had known that something was deadly wrong with that place the very moment they stepped out of the jungle into that weird clearing, and her suspicions had only grown when she failed to pick the aura of any living thing inside the clearing. More than simply being empty of any life, it felt like a hungry hole that was syphoning life from its surroundings. But despite this Karl, the old fool, had convinced them to march on. At worst, he had said, the dead zone would have marked the presence of a colony of undead. And their group had a lot of veteran clerics to deal with them. He ignored the weird wax mold covering the ground and the stench in the air. He ignored everything, as he was completely obsessed by the legends of the golden temple ahead. To be fair, though, the legends were true. The golden temple did exist. Too bad it was occupied by something far worse than a colony of undead. After half a day of marching in that horrible clearing, the expedition arrived at the temple. They had been on the lookout for potential monsters the entire time, but they found nothing. Even spells specifically made to detect hostile auras did not find anything, not even the worms in the dirt. And finally, the temple was in front of them. Most of its golden walls had been covered by that weird wax looking substance, but for the rest it was exactly like Karl had promised it would have been. It was at that moment that everything went to hell. Chitin covered horrors had emerged from the temple and the ground around them. Thousands upon thousands of horrible creatures were in hiding, ready to ambush them, and not even the Aura Scan spell had managed to find them out. It was as if they were soulless. But even if that was the case, they were still smart. As if guided by a malevolent intelligence, they struck with surgical precision and coordination, taking advantage of the element of surprise to kill the casters first. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. After that, it had been a slow but methodical massacre. The group of adventurers had been an elite one, and posed a strenuous resistance. Karl had convinced the king of Medelan to finance the expedition, and expecting to meet dangerous creatures in the Caligare Forest, the old explorer had only taken veterans. At the departure, the group counted 10 casters, one hundred between scouts and soldiers, and 5 aura masters, including Sarah. It was a group big enough to defend themselves against the occasional attack from the wild beasts and savage tribes of the forest while still being small enough to avoid the biggest threats. With the casters acting as artillery and support and the aura users in the frontlines they would have been able to defeat most enemies. But, taken by surprise, outnumbered and with their casters killed, they were doomed from the start. The monsters were at least ten thousand. For each creature they killed, three more took its place. At the end, Sarah, the last surviving Aura Master, had spearheaded one last desperate attack to breach the encirclement and escape, and against all odds it had worked. But the monsters were fast and they eventually caught all the others, leaving only Sarah alive. So now the girl was alone, but if she managed to reach the forest she would have a chance to lose her pursuers in the thick undergrowth and escape with her life. The way back to civilization was dangerous, but an Aura Master like her could make it. Hope and fear urged her to go even faster. The forest was in sight, just a few hundreds meters away. But then, a couple of shadows emerged from the ground, putting themself between her and the relative safety of the trees. Chitin covered bodies hurled themselves at her, raising scythe-like appendages to intercept her. Sarah didn''t even slow down. "Flowing Flower Slash!" she cried, moving past the monsters like a gale of petals carried by the wind. The monsters'' heads fell, leaving their serpentine bodies to squirm in the dirt. Sarah had to stop herself from sneering. Apparently, the strength of these creatures resided in their numbers and ability to not be picked up by the Aura Scan, but in a fair fight they were nothing compared to her. She picked up her pace. She could really see the forest''s trees now. If she managed to reach them, she could lose the monsters there... And then she realized something, there was a horrible buzzing noise coming from over her head. She saw a shadow clawing at her from the sky, and she had barely the time to dive sideways before a new horror, similar to a wasp, dropped where she was standing a second ago. But she had been just a second too late. One of the creature''s clawed limbs had cut her legs deeply, and when she tried to pick herself up, she collapsed on the ground. Instantly, the flying monster was upon her, trying to eviscerate her with its scythe shaped appendages. But Sarah lunged at it with her sword, piercing it from side to side. The creature let out a shriek of pain before collapsing on her. Sarah tried to move it to escape, but before she could do that, the pursuers reached her. She was swallowed in a sea of dark, chittering chitin, and she lost consciousness. Slowly, Sarah regained her senses. Her whole body was numb, and her thoughts were confused. She tried moving, but her limbs didn''t answer. So she opened her eyes, and immediately regretted this decision. She was in a large chamber made entirely by that wax like substance, which was glowing ominously in the dark, and in front of her, there was one of those chitin covered monsters. But this one was different. First of all, it was huge. Even crouching over her, it was at least 3 meters tall. Its lower body was similar to that of a bloated lizard, with a chitin armour covering its skin, but its torso was vaguely humanoid, only it had scythe-shaped limbs, like those of a humongous mantis. And finally, looming over Sarah, there was a huge insectoid head, with an unnaturally large mouth filled with needle-like teeth. Unlike the other monsters, Sarah could feel this one''s aura, it made her shudder to her core. It was overwhelmingly powerful and utterly alien. A voice echoed in the girl''s mind... a feral, instinctive voice filled with hunger, which left no doubt to what would be the fate of the captured warrior. Strong Strong. You make good nourishment for new queen. The Vex will grow big and strong with you. Chapter 1 - Bubble Tea Trouble Marcus was contemplating murder. Or suicide. Or anything really to get out of this torment. He knew that particular customer was gonna be trouble the moment she stepped into the fast food restaurant. She was a rather obese woman with excessive makeup and scarlet dyed hair, and she was speaking (or rather screaming) at her phone. She had cut in line before the other customers, who looked at her with rage but didn''t actually say anything, she had ordered a bubble tea and finally she had sat at a large family table, taking it all for herself while still loudly complaining at the phone about something. Marcus had hoped that she would drink her tea and go away, but of course the bitch had other plans. As soon as she finished her drink, she hung up and marched towards the register with the fury and grace of an enraged hippo. She stared at Marcus, who was behind the register, with pure fury in her eyes, and she placed her cup under his nose, showing that it was empty save for most of the tapioca balls. "I finished my tea but I still have a lot of jelly balls!" she screeched. "I can see that, ma''am." Marcus replied, struggling to keep a straight face, "So, what''s the problem?" "What''s the problem!?!" she screamed as if she couldn''t believe what Marcus just said. "What''s the problem, he say! Can''t you see that I can''t eat those jellies through a straw without more tea, you idiot?" Marcus temper was flaring at being insulted by that fat bitch. But he needed this job, so he tried to be professional and answer in a polite tone. "Well, if you want, we can give you a spoon..." "A spoon!" she interrupted him "And you want me to eat the bubbles of the bubble tea with a spoon!?! Are you out of your fucking mind!?!" "Ma''am, please... I don''t know what else to do for you." Marcus was using all of his patience to repress the urge to tell her off. "If you don''t want to eat the tapioca balls, no one is forcing you." "Oh, and why in the hell would I have payed for a bubble tea if I didn''t want to eat the balls!?!" she replied in a sarcastic tone. "What I want is a refund! You made the tea wrong! And be thankful I don''t sue you for the horrible way you just treated me!" Rage was rising inside Marcus at a dangerous rate. He could give the bitch a refund, and let the story end there. But ol'' Heinz, the owner of the restaurant, was a bloody miser through and through. He had made various, ridiculous cheap rules, and among them the chief one was: if you make a mistake, you pay for it. Meaning that any refunds would be taken out of the pay of the one who made the unsatisfactory dish or beverage. Not a really a fair or even legal policy, but the town was full of unemployed students who desperately needed a job, so Heinz could get away with pretty much anything. However, it was not Marcus who had made the tea. That was Lisa, a young girl who was looking at them with a tired, almost scared stare. Lisa had to work one hour to earn what that bubble tea cost. To take money from her because a landwhale was feeling bitchy just didn''t feel right. "Sorry, ma''am, but the tea was actually made correctly." Marcus replied, with only just a hint of sarcasm in his voice "You see, there is this thing called physics that say that if you have a liquid, like your tea, and you put an object with greater density, let''s say like the tapioca balls, in that liquid, then the object is gonna drop to the bottom because of something called ¡°gravity¡±." "Are you being condescending with me, you little twat!?!" the fat woman cried in an incredulous voice, as if she couldn''t believe that someone would dare disagreeing with her. "No, ma''am, I was just explaining to you the reason why the tapioca balls dropped to the bottom, and that it''s something outside of our control. Besides, you already drank all of your tea, so you''re not eligible for refunds anymore." "That''s it! I''m suing you! I''m suing all ya''ll! I want to speak with the manager!" the woman screamed like a wounded eagle. "Ma''am, please, keep your cal..." Marcus tried to say, but then the woman threw the cup at him, hitting him on the nose. The cup was made of hard plastic and the tapioca balls gave it some weight, so it did hurt more than Marcus would have expected. He grabbed his face, some blood dripping from it, and from his fingers he saw the fat bitch screaming, grabbing everything she could find and throwing it in random directions. Then she hit Lisa''s head with a well aimed bottle of ketchup, knocking her out, and Marcus decided that he had enough of this bullshit. He jumped over the counter and reached the screaming woman. With a calculated movement, he grabbed her arm and twisted it behind her back. She screamed in surprise, but before she could react he kicked her behind the knees, knocking her down. The fat lady cried in an incredibly high-pitched voice, like whistle or a boiling kettle, but Marcus shut her up by twisting her arm painfully. "Shut up, bitch!" he said, rage in his voice, and then lifted his head to see Damian, another employee of Ol''Heinz, staring at him in disbelief. "Call the police Damian! We''re getting this fat bitch out of here!" About one hour later, after the police had come, Ol'' Heinz himself was coldly staring at Marcus in the eyes, in the staff room of the fast food. "You''re fired." he said. "What!?! Are you kidding me!?!" Marcus protested "You can''t do this! That fat bitch was the one that started it all! Because of a stupid bubble tea, no less!" If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "You could have just given her the refund she wanted." replied Heinz "In that case, we could have avoided this mess. The police coming up, the clients hurt by thrown objects... it''s all horrible publicity for my place." "Oh, so people can now enter your shitty restaurant and demand free food?" Marcus said, with heavy sarcasm in his voice. "I get it now why you want us employees to pay for it. Otherwise, you wouldn''t make a dime with that fucking policy." "I don''t want to listen to another word of this." Heinz replied while turning his back on Marcus "You are fired. End of the story. Take your things and go." Rage was mounting inside Marcus, at a rate far greater than before. He knew that Heinz was a bastard, but not to such a degree. "You pay a misery to us, and you want us to cover for your bullshit with our own money!?!" Marcus screamed with frustration "And then you fire us when we defend ourselves from assault!?! You are a cunt Heinz. A huge, colossal cunt. I hope I''ll see you burning in hell together with your shitty restaurant." Heinz didn''t turn and didn''t bother to answer, leaving the room without any other word. Marcus stared at the empty door frame for a bit, anger surging up inside of him. Then he opened his locker and collected his belongings, mostly just his clothes, considering the pro and cons of murdering your boss. Or rather, your former boss now. Surely, there had to be some way to pass it up as legitimate self defense in tribunal. Or maybe he could plead insanity. Heaven knew Heinz was driving him insane... "Uhm... Marcus?" a gentle, tired voice interrupted his thoughts. Lisa was staring at him timidly from the door. She had a nasty bump on her head, but for the rest she looked fine. She was a tall but really thin girl, about 21 years old, with sandy long hair and an oval face. She was quite pretty, but in a subdued way. It was the kind of girl you could see a thousand times without ever noticing her, and her shy personality didn''t help it. Right now, even as she was talking to Marcus, she was staring at her feet. But she always did that when talking to people, so Marcus wasn¡¯t bothered by it. "Oh, sorry Lisa. I was lost in my thoughts." said Marcus, his voice a little calmer "Do you need something?" "Well... I... I wanted to thank you for defending me. And also, I''m sorry you lost the job because of me." "I didn''t lose the job because of you!" he replied, adamant "I lost it because Heinz is a fucking idiot! And also, don''t thank me for that. I just did what was right." "Oh, well... I still want to thank you." Lisa blushed "I-if you need help, now that you''ve lost your job, feel free to count on me! I want to repay you somehow!" "Don''t worry! There is nothing to repay!" Marcus said in a confident tone "And I''m sure I''ll manage somehow! It''s not like I''m dead or something, is it? Actually, losing a shitty job like this one could actually be for the best!" "W-well... if you''re so sure..." Lisa stuttered, blushing even more as if she was incredibly embarrassed "B-but... c-could I a-at least give you m-my phone n-number? Y-you know, just in c-case..." Marcus hesitated for a moment, confused by Lisa''s embarrassment. But then he shrugged. "Well, ok then... at least this could work both ways." he said, staring at the girl while taking out his cell phone "If Heinz or anyone else bothers you, feel free to call me, Lisa, and I''ll come to punch them in the face!" "Oh... thank you, Marcus!" she said "B-but know that you can c-count on me as well! D-don''t hesitate to call me i-if you need help!!" "Hey, I should be the one to say that!" Marcus smiled "Don''t let that old bastard Heinz mistreat you, ok?" The two exchanged their telephone numbers, and then Lisa left him, resuming her shift. He quickly changed his clothes, not wanting to spend another minute in that damned place, and then he marched right out of the back door, an mix of anger and annoyance in his face. Once he was on the street, the fresh breeze of the evening cooled him down, and anger slowly gave way to exhaustion and worries. "Maaaaaan! What a drag!" he said, looking at the sky above him. The sun had long set behind the buildings of the city, but its light still had to fade, tinging the horizon red and purple. The first stars were showing in the opposite direction. The air was full of noises and smells. The street was crowded both by people and cars, mostly getting home from a day of hard work. It almost felt like there were no individuals, as if they were all part of some kind of swarm, where the problems and worries of a single person could disappear. But it wasn''t that easy, and even if it was, Marcus would never accept to surrender his own individuality. ¡°Always be true to yourself, son.¡± These had been the last words of Marcus'' father, and he tried his best to live by this motto. He couldn''t stand people who pretended to be something else. He could forgive a lot of things, but hypocrisy was not among them. Especially not in himself. But this attitude, so far, had only brought him trouble. He had lost many jobs because of his inability to look the other way and keep his mouth shut. The fiasco with Heinz was only the latest in a long streak of failures. He had to take a pause from his studies, because he couldn''t afford his tuition. To make thing worse, with the loss of this job he probably couldn''t even pay the rent for this month. And he didn''t want to ask his mother for money, as she was dirt poor herself. She would have given them to him, at the cost of not eating herself, but Marcus would have never let his mother do that. His father had died 10 years before, and since that day Marcus had sworn that he''d find a way to take care of his mother. He had always excelled at school, although he often got into fights, and he successfully enrolled in a good college. But then he lost his first job, and after that less and less people were willing to hire him. He had struggled for months before getting the dubious pleasure of working under Heinz''s tyrannical wing, and now he''d have to do it again. He sighed. At least, as he had said to Lisa, it wasn''t like he was dead. With time and effort, he would find a way to make things right. As he kept walking and thinking, night had finally come. The streets were getting darker, and he met less and less people. The neighbourhood where Marcus lived was something of a place of ill repute, but at least rents were suitably low. And Marcus didn''t feel like he had much to fear in any case. First of all, being dirt poor meant he had nothing of value to steal. Second, he was intimidating enough to convince most would-be muggers to steer clear from him. He was very tall, close to 1.9 meters, and with very broad shoulders. He had short copper brown hair, and a short beard, little more than a stubble really, of the same color. His face was quite rough and sharp, but not without something of a virile, attractive quality. His expression was almost always serious with droopy eyes, some kind of threatening brooding that had become a habit since long ago. All in all, he usually had a seedy look, accentuated by his cheap, old clothes, and right now he had the appearance of a thug looking for a brawl, and in that exact moment, he''d have actually welcomed one. At least it would have given him an excuse to vent his frustration by punching someone in the face. It was at that moment that he heard the scream. It was a woman''s scream. It came from a dark alley from his side. Normally, Marcus would have called the police, or would have just shouted to interrupt whatever was happening in there. But right now he was too angry and frustrated to be rational and so he just stepped into the alley. In the dark, he could see a woman being grabbed by a man with a baseball cap. He ran towards them and grabbed the man, throwing him away from the woman. BANG! The deafening sound of a gunshot erupted in the alley. Marcus fell to the ground, feeling an excruciating pain in his chest. He had trouble breathing, and through the tears that now filled his eyes, he could see that the man with a baseball cap had a gun in his hand. The woman kept screaming, and the man with the gun simply ran away. Not like this! Thought Marcus I still have so many things to do! I want to live! I don''t want... to... He was feeling more and more cold, and incredibly tired. He struggled to stay awake, but it was futile. After a few seconds, his eyes closed and darkness enveloped him. Chapter 2 - A Mothers Disappointment For some reason, Marcus was feeling strange. He could not focus his thoughts over anything in particular. His mind was numb, and all he could experience was a peaceful, cozy and relaxing feeling of being submerged into some kind of lukewarm liquid. He didn''t even feel the need to breathe. All he had to do was float... let the warmth cradle him... let his mind and body rest in that blissful forgetfulness... Then, after an undetermined amount of time, he felt a sharp pain in his lungs. Suddenly, he felt himself gasping for air, his body twitching while the sticky, warm liquid was restraining him. He started panicking, moving desperately to free himself, and he felt some kind of membrane surrounding him like a loose straitjacket. He jerked even harder, trying to rip through that substance, while painful flashes appeared in his head. He felt his newfound consciousness starting to fade, but fear and survival instinct lent him one final moment of strength, and he finally sensed the membrane tearing apart. Marcus slid out through that opening and onto a cold, hard surface, finally able to breathe again. The air that was going through his throat and lungs seemed ice cold after the previous warmth, but he breathed gratefully nonetheless, stopping only to cough out some liquid. He just laid there for a while, covered in a weird, viscous liquid, while coughing and trembling. It took some minutes for him to collect his wits and start thinking again, but even then he felt too tired to stand up properly. Still, he wanted to know where he was and what was happening, so he sat up and opened his eyes. The first thing he noticed was that, despite being very dark, he could see perfectly, although in weird black and white tones. The second thing he noticed was the huge monster that was staring at him. Marcus tried to jump back, screaming in surprise... but he failed at both actions. His limbs were too weak, and the ¡°jump¡± was just a slight crawl, while the ¡°scream¡± ended up being a wet wheeze. But luckily the humongous creature was just staring at him and didn''t move, at least for the moment. Feeling too weak and scared to move, Marcus studied that weird being. It was like a weird hybrid between a reptile and an insect. The lower half was similar in shape to that of a bloated lizard, but it was covered by a purple chitin exoskeleton instead of scales. Meanwhile the torso resembled that of a praying mantis, as it had a thin waist, long, scythe shaped arms and a big insectoid head with four huge yellow glowing eyes that were staring at him. The head didn''t have antennae, but a single sharp horn between the two upper eyes. The beast was at least 4 meters tall, and although he couldn''t measure it with accuracy Marcus was sure that it was at least 20 meters long. The two kept staring at each other for some time, but after a while the monster started moving towards him. Marcus instinctively tried to escape, but something weird happened: it was like a huge, incomprehensibly powerful presence had grabbed his mind and was keeping him still. He could only stare in horror as the creature extended one of his scythe shaped limbs towards him, slightly caressing his cheek with its claw. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The gesture didn''t contain any hostility, only curiosity, and it was actually quite delicate, like a mother caressing a child. Marcus was surprised, and thought that maybe this creature wasn''t that hostile... Then, without any warning, the claw stabbed Marcus in the shoulder, pinning him to the ground. He screamed in pain, a shrill sound that he didn''t even recognize as his own voice. He grabbed the claw, trying to free himself, but he was too weak to make it budge. The monster kept him helplessly pinned for a minute, as Marcus kept trying and failing to free himself, and then it finally let him go. The man immediately crawled away, trying to put as much space as possible between him and the insectoid being, but the latter was just staring at him again. The presence that had touched Marcus''s mind appeared again, this time in the form of a voice full of disappointment. Weak. Very weak. Fully formed but weak. Why? Nourishment was strong. Very strong. Why new queen weak then? Marcus body was just sitting there trembling, but his mind, now fully awake, was full of questions. Where the fuck was he!?! What the hell was that creature!?! Why was he hearing that fucking voice in his mind!?! And most importantly: what the fuck was happening!?! Do not understand. But weak queen is just useless. Weak, too weak. The Vex would grow weak with weak queen. The disappointment in the voice increased. Making new queen with that nourishment was a mistake. Weak, too weak. Can''t make Vex stronger. Useless, too useless. Waste of time and nourishment. Then the voice turned cold and completely emotionless. At least can use weak queen body as material for warrior. The powerful presence grabbed Marcus''s mind again, only this time it was much stronger and more violent, as if it was trying to crush him. Die. The word was projected directly in Marcus''s head, and order with such an absolute authority that he felt the instinctive need to obey it. Darkness was enveloping him again, a sensation of sleepiness that was somehow familiar. He felt that it would be nice to close his eyes and let himself go... NO! FUCK THAT! With a desperate act of will, Marcus forced himself to stay awake. He didn''t want to die! He wanted to live! And even if he HAD to die, then he wouldn''t go down without a fight! He''d at least take that fucking monster with him! The presence in his mind sensed something, and tightened its grip, while the command Die was repeated multiple times. But now Marcus wasn''t listening to it. Powered by his rage, he opened his eyes, staring directly at the monster looming over him, and he clenched his teeth before finally managing to stand up on his feet. His balance was horrible and he felt dizzy and nauseous, but he stood up nonetheless, his pose full of prideful defiance. The surprise in the monster increased, and when Marcus made a step in its direction the creature cowered back a bit, a small tinge of fear and confusion emanating from it. Do not understand. Body is weak, very weak. But mind is strong, very strong. Newborn queen with no swarm should not have mind this strong. Why? Why? Marcus made another step, raising his fist to hit that hideous monster, but then the presence grabbed him again. Only this time it wasn''t trying to kill him, only stopping him in his track. He struggled within that telepathic grip, trying to free himself. He felt that the creature was now having an hard time keeping him still, and this only made him try harder. Mind so strong. But why? Did nourishment do this? But how? Maybe strength of nourishment came from mind and not from body? Could it be possible? The insectoid monsters looked appraisingly at Marcus, who returned a glare full of defiance. Strange mind. Strong. Independent. More like flesh-things mind than Vex mind. Body is weak, very weak, but maybe new queen strength come from mind. Worth testing. Worth trying to create new hive. Another command was then given to Marcus. As if the creature had made up its mind, this command was even stronger than the previous one. Sleep. He struggled against it, grunting and trying desperately to stay awake. But the strength of this order was overwhelming, and in addition to that his body was genuinely tired and in need of rest. He fought back even more, but it was a losing battle. Marcus fell to the ground, slowly drifting off into sleep. He never stopped fighting that command though, clinging himself to his senses as long as it could. This is how he was able to perceive the last words of the creature. Sleep. Warriors will take new queen away, to a far, very far place. There new queen will be able to make new nest, new hive. Sleep now. Real struggle is about to come for new queen. And then, Marcus finally fell asleep. Chapter 3 - Mission One: Start! Marcus kept sleeping for what he felt was a long time. His body felt immensely tired, and even when he tried to wake up the fatigue always dragged him back to unconsciousness. In his brief moments of wake though he could perceive weird things from his surroundings. He heard a buzzing sound, like that of a huge bee, and he felt strong, hard claws carrying him as delicately as possible. A cold wind was blowing on his skin, and whenever he managed to open his eyes for a moment, he could see a huge forest moving beneath him, as if he was flying over it. He was too tired to focus his thoughts on anything though, so after a few moments he always fell asleep again. He dreamt of various things while sleeping. He dreamt of working at Ol'' Heinz, when the fat bitch came in. Only this time, the bitch was a humongous reptilian-insectoid monster. She protested the fact that her bubble tea has too much tapioca balls and not enough tea, anddemanded a refund. When Marcus refused to give one to her, she grabbed him with her scythe shaped appendages, raising him to her drooling, fanged mouth, and... Marcus woke up, feeling cold shivers running on his spine. Dammit, what a fucking nightmare he just had! He had dreamt of being fired after discussing with a stupid fat woman, then shot by a mugger and threatened by a huge monster. And then a mix of all of the above. "Goddammit, I need some damn coffee!" he murmured to himself. He didn''t even recognize his own voice, as it was unnaturally shrill. He hoped he hadn''t caught anything: he couldn''t afford to take a sick day at work. He stretched his arms, clicking his tongue, and finally realized that there was something very wrong. He wasn''t in his bed. Heck, he wasn''t even in his house. He was in the middle of a forest. "What the fuck!?!" he cried, and this time he realized that there was indeed something completely wrong with his voice. Not only it was very acute and feminine, like that of a child, but it also had a reverberating quality that made it sound kind of alien. He grabbed his throat in surprise, feeling his hands weirdly hard and cold. He looked at them, and he almost cried out again in surprise. His hands were covered in some dark purple chitin substance, that enveloped them like a pair of armoured gloves. That chitin also covered up most of his arms, stopping right before his bare shoulders, whose skin was gray. "What the actual fuck!?!" Marcus cried again, and started inspecting himself more carefully. He did have indeed grayish purple skin. The only parts that seemed to be covered by the armour were his arms and his legs, who were covered by that chitin substance from his toes to his thighs, but his torso was naked and clearly showed his skin. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. And the skin wasn''t the only thing it was showing. His chest was flat and smooth: he couldn''t find any nipples on it. Weird, Marcus thought, but an even greater surprise was awaiting him when he finally looked between his legs. "What the holy fucking flying shitbucket is this!?!" Marcus screamed. There was nothing between his legs. Or rather, there was nothing of what was supposed to be there. Marcus'' ¡°little big fella¡± had disappeared, taking the family jewels with him. In his place, he had left something else... something that Marcus was used seeing on women, not on himself. "Is that a motherfucking vagina!?! What the hell!?! Have I become a girl now!?! Am I still dreaming!?! Am I on drugs!?!" Marcus was having a mental kerfuffle. For a while, all he could do was just sit there, immobile, while sometimes uttering a random profanity. Then he slapped himself in the cheeks and got up on his feet. "Ok, stop it! Keep your calm, Marcus!" he said to himself "Deep breaths! Deep breaths! Count to ten if you can. Concentrate on the ground under your feet if you will! But calm. Your. Inexistent. Tits. Down!" He stood there for a minute, completely immobile, taking deep breaths. Then he opened his eyes and started doing a summary of the situation. "Ok... I don''t know where I am, I don''t know why I have this body and most importantly I don''t know what the fuck is going on! I think this sums it up pretty nicely, doesn''t it?" No one answered, but then again he was talking to himself anyway. "So... if I got it right, I got fired by Heinz, shot by that thug and then I woke up in front of that monster. So what could have happened? Maybe this is a nightmare. Or maybe I am in a delusional coma after being shot. Or..." he paused, as he didn''t want to consider the last possibility, "Or maybe all of this is real. In any case, sitting here on my ass wouldn''t do me any good! First of all, let''s find a clue about where I am exactly!" He then started looking around. He was in a small clearing, surrounded by trees that looked like oaks. The clearing was full of rocks and small vegetation, and above it there was a blue, clear sky, where the sun was shining brightly. Judging by its position, Marcus estimated that it should be around noon. Then he froze again, as he saw something else in the sky. A pale red planet, several times the size of the moon, was clearly visible on the horizon. "The hell!?! If there is something like that, doesn''t it mean I''m not on Earth anymore!?!" He looked at the sky for another minute, but then he decided that it was a problem for later. Just like his current appearance, it wasn''t something he could deal with right now. He had more important things to do, since he was stranded in the middle of an unknown forest, and survival would take precedence over anything else. "Well... let''s see, what to do now? I could try and look for some sign of civilization." He looked around, sighting a big rock in the middle of the clearing that would give him some elevation. He got there and climbed over it, albeit with some difficulty as his arms and legs still felt really weak. Luckily, at least, the chitin armor on his limbs was protecting him nicely, letting him walk and climb on the rocky ground without a problem. Finally, after a minute or so, he managed to get on top on the rock and had a look around. Apparently, he was on the top of a hill, but even from that elevated position all he could see were only more hills covered by trees. No sign of human presence anywhere. He sighed with disappointment. "Well then. No sign of help from any direction. So what to do now, I wonder?" He thought hard, trying to remember any piece of trivia that could help him now. When he was young, his father used to take him camping in the forest, and he had taught him a thing or two about survival. "First thing: find a source of water!" Marcus recited. "Food and shelter can wait, but a human can''t survive for long without water! Although... do I still count as human? Damn if I know, but finding some water surely won''t hurt!" He then scanned the surroundings again for signs of a stream or a lake. Luckily, he managed to see something: right at the base of the hill he was on there was a small gorge, and through the trees that were covering it he could see the faint sparkle of the sun reflected on the water. "Ok! Mission one, start! Objective: secure some water! Let''s go!" And with an almost military rhythm, he marched towards the gorge. Chapter 4 - Oh Deer! By the time Marcus reached the gorge, he was wasted. His limbs, although armoured, were still very weak, and he had tripped and fell numerous times, gaining various bruises all over his torso. In the end, he had to use a fallen branch as an improvised crutch, but even then walking was a very tiring enterprise, as the undergrowth obstructed his advance and thorny plants scratched him. Moreover, he was feeling both hungry and thirsty, more than he had ever felt in his life. Really, the only things that kept him going was his stubbornness, and the fact that if he stopped before reaching water he didn''t know if he would be able to continue. But finally, after what it felt like an eternity, he arrived at the gorge and saw a small stream of water in front of him. He immediately rushed to it, dropping to his knees in front of a small pool, and put his face in the water, drinking like an animal. He kept drinking until he was out of breath, and then he finally raised his head, gasping for air as he collapsed at the edge of the pool. "Aaaaaah..." he sighed, having finally sated his thirst "This was absolute bliss. I''d have never thought that simple water could taste so good..." He simply laid there for a while, watching the sky and listening to the sounds of the river and the forest, resting his weary body. It was only after a few minutes that he noticed something moving under his back. He immediately jumped away, fearing that it could be a snake or some other animal, but when he looked at the ground he couldn''t see anything. "Weird. " he murmured "I could have sworn that there was something there. Maybe I just got something attached to my back?" He turned his head. What he saw was a short, stubby tail sprouting from just above his (surprisingly big and round) butt. "What the hell!?! Why do I have a tail!?! How come I didn''t notice it before!?! And why the hell is my butt so fucking big!?!" The tail was reptilian looking, with some chitin plates covering its upper part. As far as Marcus could see, the plates extended also to his back, covering his spine up to his neck. "Wonderful. I got a tail and a tiny bit of useless armor in my back. What next? Do I have the face of an insect too?" He was actually afraid of that being the case. He looked at the pool of water, which was probably the only reflective surface in miles. Well, no time like the present to find out. Fearing what he could about to see, he looked at his reflection. The face that was staring back at him was a rather feminine and young one, framed by wild, dirty long brown hair. It had gray skin like the rest of the body, but the most striking detail were the eyes: big and vaguely insectoid, with no pupils and shining with a purple glow. In the center of his forehead, right above the eyes, there was a small, sharp horn. He also had no nose, just two barely visible nostrils, and his mouth was a jagged line with no apparent lips. When he opened it he could see that he had a disturbing set of very sharp teeth. His tongue was also weird, being bright green and unnaturally long. He then tried making some weird expressions at the pool. He made sad faces, he smiled, he even tried to make a ¡°duck face¡± (a difficult undertaking since he had no lips) before being satisfied. It could have been far worse. His face was clearly not human but it wasn''t nearly as monstrous as he had feared. Actually, he thought, it was kinda cute, in a creepy way. It had a childish quality of some sort, due to its shape and the size of the eyes. It wasn''t his old face, but for the time being he was glad he wouldn''t have to wander around with the head of a mantis or something. A sudden noise coming from the forest took him from his thoughts. Marcus raised his gaze, and saw a huge deer looking at him from the other side of the river. It was a majestic creature, at least 2 meters tall with a collar of flowing white fur and incredibly beautiful antlers that seemed made out of crystal, shining in the sun like a crown. Marcus couldn''t help but stare in awe at the sight of such a magnificent creature, but as he was soon to find out, that was a terrible mistake. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The deer gave him an angry look with his prideful eyes, and kicked the ground with annoyance. Then, without warning, it lowered his head and charged at him. Marcus was taken by surprise but he reacted instantly and dived away, dodging by a hair breadth those majestic crystal antlers that up closed looked very sharp and deadly. He hit the ground but immediately picked himself up before running away. His heart was beating like crazy, but Marcus tried to ignore it, looking behind himself to see the deer that was charging at him again. Marcus tried to dodge, but this time he was a bit too slow and the antlers grazed him. Luckily, they hit him on the arm, where he was protected by his chitin armor, so he was just sent flying away. The young man hit the ground hard, but he ignored the pain and jumped on his feet, resuming his run for the forest. If he managed to hide behind the trees, he thought, maybe he could hide from the deer... Marcus had finally reached the first tree when he heard the galloping of the beast coming from behind him. He dived for the cover offered by the tree''s trunk, crouching behind it to shield himself from the rushing deer. But then he felt the vibrations of an incredible impact, accompanied by the sound of wood being torn apart and by a rain of splinters. The deer passed right next to him, and when he looked up he saw that, just above his head, a huge chunk of wood was missing from the trunk. Are you kidding me!?! How strong is that deer!?! It''s more like a monster than an animal! Anyway, the animal was now shaking its head to clear his antlers of the remaining wood, and Marcus used this momentary pause to sprint for the depth of the forest. He kept running, but now he couldn''t hear the noise of the deer''s clopping. He didn''t stop anyway, just to be sure, and he didn''t even dare to look behind his shoulders. It was only when he was out of breath that he left himself fall behind a tree. He looked behind him, but he couldn''t see the deer. Apparently the beast had decided that he wasn''t worth the effort. Or maybe he was now out of its territory. Whatever the reason, Marcus was glad that he had managed to survive. It took some time before Marcus felt rested enough to move, and when it happened the sun was about to set. The young man looked up at the alien sky. The red moon had disappeared, but now two other had taken its place, one small and white and the other medium sized with a yellow hue. It was a magnificent view, but Marcus was too crestfallen to take notice of it. He felt incredibly hungry, tired and scared. He was stranded in the hostile wilderness of another world with a weak, weird body that wasn''t his own. And to make things worse, he couldn''t even have some fucking coffee. All in all, it was enough to break someone''s spirit. That state of self-pity lasted until Marcus slapped himself in the face. His hand was hard, cold and armoured, and the slap did hurt quite a bit, but it served its purpose, shaking him out of his depression. "Ok... staying here and whine won''t help you, Marcus!- he said to himself -So stop being such a pussy and get yourself together! You''re not dead yet, and if you intend to survive there are things that need to be done!" He picked himself up, standing with his back against the tree. He felt a little dizzy, but after the rest he was relatively ok. "I need a shelter." he murmured weakly "Food can wait for now, but I absolutely need to sleep. And for sure I can''t do that in the open... what if there are some other animals like that deer around!?" He looked around. He could only see the forest around him, no source of lights. Where could he find a shelter? "I could try to build some kind of hut... but that''d take time, and the sun is about to set." he thought out loud "Then should I try to climb one of these trees? It''d be relatively safe up there, I guess." he looked up, gauging the height of those plants, and discarded that plan "Nah. They are too high and difficult to climb... even with a proper equipment, I don''t know if I''d manage to do that right now." He then sighed. "Well then. I can''t hide on the ground or above it. The only thing to do is hide under it.- he made a sad, sarcastic smile -Guess is fitting for an insect, or whatever I am right now, to crawl under some rock." He started wandering around, looking for a suitable hole in the ground where he could have slid into. The search took about an hour, during which the sun completely set down, leaving the forest plunged in darkness. Luckily for Marcus, his new eyes seemed perfectly capable to see in the dark, so that didn''t hampered his search, although he was most wary now. Now that the sun had set, the forest was even more noisy. He could feel many creatures moving around, crawling, walking and flying. He even heard the howl of a wolf in the distance. He trembled and tried even harder to find a suitable shelter. After some time, he did indeed find one, but its suitableness was up for debate. It was little more than a hole in the ground, dug by erosion under the roots of a huge, dead tree. Before entering, Marcus checked the inside for the presence of any previous occupants, but all he could see were some tiny millipedes, worms and spiders crawling around. He shuddered, but hey, sharing your living space with insects beat ending up as food for some hungry predator, doesn''t it? Also, he was kind of an insect too right now. So he kept his disgust under check and crawled in the hole. The inside wasn''t really comfy. The hole continued in the earth for about one meter, and the roof, made of dead roots, was only about 80 centimeters tall. It was more than enough to accomodate Marcus''s quite tiny body, but not to let him be comfy, especially since the ground under him was damp and crawling with vermins. "Ew! Ew! Ew ew ew ew!" Marcus lamented when a particularly long millipede somehow fell on his face "This is just the worst! I need to find a better place soon!" But this was his only choice for now, so he''d have to grin and bear it. He let himself lie against the ground in fetal position, trying to be as comfortable as possible. "Well then... goodnight, shitty new world. I sincerely hope that you''ll go fuck yourself and when I wake up I''ll be back in my home!" Chapter 5 - Snake Eater When Marcus woke up, the sun was high up in the sky. Despite his state of exhaustion, he had trouble falling asleep the previous night. Various factors conspired to keep him awake, first of them being the fact that sleeping in a small hole in the ground with insects and spiders crawling all around wasn''t exactly a comfy bed. Second, he was incredibly hungry, and the rumblings of his stomach weren''t easy to ignore. Third, he had been incredibly scared and tense all night. He could hear various creatures moving outside of his temporary shelter, and his imagination pictured all sort of scary predators crawling inside the hole he was hiding in to devour him whole. Between all that, it took hours for the fatigue to finally overcome him, and even then his sleep had been troubled by blurred, feverish nightmares. He probably didn''t sleep soundly for more than a couple hours, but despite that, he was feeling surprisingly well rested. He crawled out of the hole, got up and stretched himself. "Well, good morning Vietnam!" he said while yawning "Let''s see what shitty surprise this new day has in store for us!" His stomach rumbled violently, making Marcus grimace. The hunger was getting unbearable, and he absolutely had to find something to eat. Which, since he was in the middle of a forest, basically meant he had to either find some edible plants or hunt something. And since he wasn''t an expert of botany and didn''t know which plants were safe to eat and which were not, his only option was to catch some prey. But even before that, he needed to drink some water. And that meant that he had to visit that gorge again, where that brutal crystal horned deer could attack him again. Marcus grimaced even harder at the prospect of being chased by that beast again. But then again, maybe if he''d try to be stealthy he wouldn''t be found out. It wasn''t as if he had been particularly careful before. Weighting his possibilities, he decided that a visit to the river was worth the risk. After all, he hadn''t found any other water source nearby. As soon as he made this resolution, he picked a broken branch to use as a crutch from the beginning and started walking toward the gorge. About one hour later, Marcus was scanning the surroundings while hiding in a bush near the river. The deer was nowhere to be seen, but just to be sure he waited for a few minutes before carefully stepping out in the open. Quickly but trying to be as silent as possible he approached the river, always turning his head left and right to spot any possible danger. He couldn''t see any though, and he couldn''t even hear anything besides the water and the birds'' singing, so he crouched near the stream and tried to pick up water by making a cup with his hands, but that failed because of the hard chitin armour covering them. He almost let out a sigh and then just lowered his head into the water, drinking like an animal as he had done the day before. He really needed to find some kind of cup of container for the water, but for now, he didn''t have anything like that. As soon as his thirst was sated, he carefully started to step back into the woods when he saw a movement to his right. Marcus froze, fearing that it was the deer, but luckily that wasn''t the case. A big, brown snake, almost 2 meters long and with some kind of horns over his eyes and nose, was slithering through the rocks towards the river. While he was staring at it, the reptile reached the water and started drinking with rapid movements of its forked tongue. The man looked appraisingly at the animal. It looked quite dangerous, especially if it was venomous, and the sound of a fight could attract the deer. But this point, he was so hungry that even a snake looked positively appetizing, not to mention it was the only animal he had met so far that he thought he had a chance of defeating. As if it has sensed his ravenous intentions, the reptile raised his head, staring at him with his cold eyes. Marcus stood still for a few moments, but then his hunger won over his caution and he grabbed the fallen branch he had used as a crutch. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. If things kept going like this, he''d become too weak to fight and die of starvation very soon. Better to take a risk now rather than wait for that. With caution, he moved a few, tense steps towards the snake, raising the stick over his head, ready to strike. He didn''t want to take any chance in case the animal had a venomous bite, so he planned to just smash its head with the branch as soon as it was into striking distance. But before he could do that, the reptile launched itself at him, his mouth open to show two oversized fangs. Marcus barely dodged that attack by jumping to his right, then cursed and struck down with his stick, hitting the snake''s body. The animal trembled in pain, but the blow was not enough to kill him, and its head darted again towards the man. This time he was too slow, and the beast bit his arm, causing him to scream in surprise. But still there was no pain. He looked at his arm, and saw that the snake''s fangs had failed to pierce his chitin armor. He immediately recovered from the shock, seeing an opportunity to attack. While he was uselessly chewing on his arm the snake was effectively stuck, so he lifted the branch with the other hand and struck its head with all the strength he could muster. The reptile let go of his arm, dizzy because of the concussion, but Marcus didn''t give it any pause. Grabbing the stick with both hands, he started savagely hitting the beast''s head and body. "Die. You. Stupid. Mother. Fucker!" he grunted, emphasizing every blow with a word. This went on for a while due to Marcus''s low strength and the snake resilience, but finally, with a lucky strike, the man hit the animal right behind the head, breaking its spine with a sound of crumbling bones. The reptile fell on the ground, writhing in agony, but after a while, it completely stopped moving. Only then Marcus left himself fall on the ground, breathing heavily. His arms felt like they weighed a ton, and he let go of the stick, just sitting on his knees in front of the lifeless body of his prey. He won! He felt a sensation of happiness and triumph coursing through his tired body. He felt incredibly alive, and all of his senses were sharpened: the slight breeze caressing his body felt cold like ice, his sight could see details of his surroundings that he had always ignored before, and the beating of his heart was deafening. But he didn''t have the time to rest on his laurels. He could hear the sound of a big animal galloping in his direction, probably meaning that the deer was coming to investigate the commotion that had happened. So Marcus forced himself to get on his feet, grabbed the snake''s body and dragged it into the forest, hiding among the bushes. After a few seconds, the majestic deer appeared, raising splashes of water while running in the river. The huge beast stopped abruptly where the man and the snake had fought, and raised its head while sniffing the air. Marcus stood still, tension gripping his shoulders. Then, after what felt like an eternity but were actually a few minutes, the deer sneezed with contempt and walked away, leaving him alone with his prey. Marcus sighed with relief. He felt incredibly tired right now, and he didn''t know if he would have had the energies to run away from the deer this time. But luckily he hadn''t been found out, and now he finally had something to eat. He looked at the snake''s corpse. To his mind it looked incredibly repulsive, but his instincts were urging him to devour it. He actually started drooling, and he had to use all of his self control to not jump over the carcass right there and now: after all, the deer could come back at any time. Better to consume his meal away from the gorge. So he grabbed the corpse, lifted it on his shoulders and started dragging it away from the river. While he was walking, he thought about how he was gonna eat his prey. "I don''t have any tool to skin it. Maybe I could just try to light a fire to roast it whole? But how do I light a fire here in the forest? Could I light it using two sticks? Or maybe two stones?" While he was walking, he was feeling more and more hungry. The rumbling of his stomach was growing stronger, and he couldn''t ignore them anymore. He looked at the body of the snake. "Well... maybe... if it''s just a bite, I could try to eat it raw... just to stop... this stupid hunger..." He stopped, and raised the torso of the snake to his mouth. His reason was screaming at him that it was disgusting and gross, but his hunger was too strong. He opened his mouth and bit down the reptile corpse. His sharp teeth easily pierced through the hard scales, and cold blood flew into his mouth. It tasted bitter and revolting, but his instincts kicked in and he found himself wolfing down the meat like it was the most delicious thing in the world. He ate meat, scales and bones without distinction, chewing it all down easily. Finally, after he took the last bite, he realized that he had eaten the whole snake, leaving nothing behind. "What the hell!?!" he said, surprised and vaguely disgusted, his hunger finally leaving way to his rationality "Did I really eat a raw snake!?! With bones and everything!?!" He was quite amazed. And to make things weirder, he didn''t even feel sick. Actually, he was still a bit peckish. He stood there in puzzlement, and then sighed. "Well... that was weird. And gross. And disgusting. And I hope that I''ll never have to do something like that ever again... but at least now I''m not that hungry anymore." he sighed"Let''s just hope that I won''t feel sick later. For now, I just want to lay down and rest for a bit." And he headed for his shelter, walking out of the valley. While he was walking, though, he experienced a weird feeling. He couldn''t put it into words, but it was like he was somehow... ¡°memorizing¡± the snake. Details of the reptile''s physiology flashed through his mind. He suddenly was kind of aware of the composition of its scales, the arrangement of the muscles that allowed it to move, and of its venom glands. He stopped for a second, wondering if overeating raw flesh like that was giving him hallucinations, but he felt fine. He just felt as if those informations were being absorbed into some part of him. He shrugged. Probably he was just tired. He hoped that a nap would help him recover. So he kept going until he reached the relative safety of his improvised shelter. Chapter 6 - Crab Battle When Marcus woke up the following day, he was feeling much better. First of all, he wasn''t starving anymore. He was hungry and thirsty, yes, but tolerably so. Second, he had managed to make some improvements on his shelter. First of all, he had covered the cold ground with leaves and grass, basically making some kind of rustic bed, and then he had covered the entrance with various sticks held together by grass strings. It wasn''t elegant or even that well made, but it was much more comfortable than sleeping on the dirt, and having a door, if you could call some flimsy sticks a ¡°door¡±, actually made it feel safer. So now, despite it all, he felt a bit optimistic. Sure, he was still stranded in a weird, wild world, but at least he thought he could take care of himself. The victory over the snake had given him a much needed boost in confidence. He looked around, wondering what he should do now. Same as yesterday, his priorities were finding food and water. But now he could start making plans for the future too. He didn''t want to stay in that forest indefinitely, so he''d have to explore around to find some traces of civilization, or even better a way home. But to do so he needed provisions, most importantly a way to carry water, like a canteen or something. That meant that he had to craft some equipment, but he didn''t have any tool to work with. And he needed at least a blade to start building something. He knew that in ancient times people used to craft flint blades, but he hadn''t seen any flint around here. But maybe he could just make do with a sharp rock or something. He remembered that he had seen various rocks on the top of the hill, so he went that way, hoping to find something that fit his needs. A couple of hours later, he was silently cursing against all rocks in existence. On the top of the hill he had found some sharpened rocks which seemed to be just what he was looking for, but when he actually tried to use them to cut wood he found out that it was much more difficult than he had imagined. He had been trying to sharpen the end of a long stick to make a wooden spear, but the rocks'' edge always broke after a few hits. Now he was almost out of rocks, and the stick was nowhere near as sharp as he needed. He hissed in frustration. Clearly, the kind of rocks that he had found on the top of the hill wasn''t durable enough to be used for blades. But where could he find other kinds of rocks? He searched his memory, and recalled that the river in the gorge was full of stones and pebbles. Since he was thirsty, he decided to get there right now, hopefully avoiding the deer and any other possible animal that was there to drink. So he grabbed his incomplete spear and started getting down the hill. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. About half an hour later, as he was approaching the gorge, Marcus heard some weird noises. It was as if someone was fighting near the river. With caution, he approached the source of the noises, moving ever so slowly in order to not attract the attention of the ones that were fighting. Using the cover provided by the bushes he stood hidden while observing what was happening. The scene before him was unreal. The majestic, crystal horned deer that had always threatened him was struggling against three unlikely opponents: some kind of giant hermit crabs, that stood on long, stilt like limbs longer than Marcus himself, and that had huge, red pincers that once closed were utterly similar to boxing gloves. The crabs fought like boxers too, throwing powerful punches at the deer with their long arms, and dodging by sidestepping whenever the deer was charging at them. Marcus observed the fight with fascination. The boxing crabs were clearly more skilled than the deer, and they were using their number and coordination to deliver blow after blow to their opponent. But the boss of the river was taking their punches without showing any discomfort, and kept charging at them with his crystal antlers. That stalemate went on for a while, as the punches didn''t seem to affect the deer, while the crabs dodged its charges like a matador. But then one of the crustaceans was a bit too slow, and it was pierced by the crystal antlers of the deer. The deer immediately raised his head, lifting the unfortunate crab from the ground. The immobilized boxer tried to free himself, punching repeatedly the deer, but the latter simply stood still, while his horns were getting brighter and brighter. Finally, a blinding flash came from the crystal antlers, and the crab suddenly exploded in every direction, sending a splash of boiling guts and charred shell fragments on the rocks around the river. The other crustaceans seemed hesitant for a bit, but when the deer turned to them they turned to their side and started scuttling away. The deer ran in pursuit of them, and the gorge was suddenly empty. Marcus, after he heard the galloping disappear into the distance, came out of his hiding place, and approached one of the broken, yet still smoking pieced of the crab. A delicious smell came from those shell pieces... a smell of cooked crab that felt almost intoxicating to the young man. Quickly, he grabbed one of them: he could see some grilled meat still attached to the shell, and he put it into his mouth with voracity. "OUCH!" he cried, almost spitting it. It was still very hot. Whatever the light that came from that antler was, the heat it released was certainly impressive. Thinking that those same antlers had been about to stab him, Marcus couldn''t help but shudder. But once it cooled, the crab meat felt like the most delicious thing in the world to him, and he hurried to collect all the shell fragments. While he was doing it, he noticed that most of them were actually pretty sharp, not to mention one of the biggest ones was actually shaped like some sort of bowl. "Well, this was a stroke of luck!" he said with a smile "Not only do I get a free meal, but also knives and a bowl! Now, if only I could get some booze, it would be the perfect gift!" But that was asking too much, so he quickly emptied the bowl shaped shell of its meat, putting it all in his mouth, and then he filled it with water. But now he was facing a different problem: it was very difficult to carry all of the shell pieces with him, and it was outright impossible to do it without spilling the water. But he needed to get out of the gorge as soon as possible, to avoid being chased by the deer. Marcus stopped there for a moment, wondering about what to do, and then he made a decision. First of all, he carried all the pieces into the bushes, where he could hide. Then, he proceeded to silently consume all the crab meat there. The meal took a while, and it wasn''t exactly abundant, but it was too delicious to complain about it. When he finished (too soon, he''d have kept eating for a while), Marcus drank all the water in the bowl, and then proceeded to fill it with the other shell fragments. His reasoning was that he could return to fill the bowl later, but now he needed to get the fragments to his shelter. Once he was prepared, he left the gorge in higher spirits than he had been in a long time... even before he actually arrived in this world. Chapter 121 - The Best Meal It was a cold morning, with gray clouds covering the sky and a few snowflakes falling here and there, signaling that winter had finally arrived in Medelan. Despite this rather inclement weather however the goblin camp near the city was brimming with frenetic activity. The humanoids were in a hurry to finish packing up their belongings and depart for Brettholz before the upcoming snow storms would make the roads impassable. Meanwhile, a few kilometers away, the Vex were also about to depart, but in their case there was no preparation needed and the drones just stood still, waiting for their Queen to give the order to start moving, something Marcus was very eager to do. Since he couldn¡¯t enter the city without bothering everyone with his aura, he had been forced to stay alone in his camp for three days and he was sick of it by now. Even using his copy drone to visit Treval and interact with other people wasn''t really enough, as it just wasn''t the same as being there in person ¡ªthough to be honest, that was an advantage sometimes, as it had allowed him to celebrate the victory in the company of both Yasen and Alya without blushing to death. Truth be told, he could have probably received a better accommodation if only he asked for it, but he felt reluctant to request anything from Duke Grimdale. The nobleman had proven to be as unhelpful as possible while trying to keep a facade of politeness, an attitude that the Vex Queen personally found infuriating, though for the sake of diplomacy he had kept his thoughts to himself. However, since he didn''t trust himself not to call the duke an ungrateful and hypocritical asshole to his face if he spent too much time with him, he had decided to just keep the interaction with the nobleman to a bare minimum. Besides, it wasn''t as if he actually needed anything from him. Given the Vex''s spectacular adaptability, the drones could easily thrive even when left entirely on their own. For starters they didn''t actually need accommodations of any kind, and the matter of feeding them had been solved by volunteering to dispose of the corpses of the orcs that littered the battlefield. Given the number of humanoids that had fallen near Treval, Marcus had more than enough meat to keep his drones going for at least a few weeks, not to mention that his own meals had been much more satisfying than usual as of lately since raw orc meat actually tasted absolutely delicious to him. However, that was nothing when compared to the Blue Terror''s flesh, which was by a large margin the most delicious thing he had eaten since he had arrived in this world. At first, when his drones had brought the oni''s remains to him, Marcus had felt a tad conflicted about whether to eat them or not. After all, Blueskin had been a human in his previous life just like him, and the Vex Queen still felt a bit of reluctance to commit anything that could resemble cannibalism. However, he quickly got over his qualms after considering the possibility of acquiring at least some of Blueskin''s abilities for his drones, a prospect that was enough to make his mouth water. So, without further ado, he had taken a piece of the oni''s body and had put that into his mouth. What followed was an almost orgasmic experience. Marcus''s taste buds had almost been overwhelmed as a stream of extremely detailed genetic information flowed into his mind. It was such a pleasant sensation that the Vex Queen had all but lost control of himself, ravenously devouring the rest of the oni''s meat without even realizing it, and after he had eaten all of it he felt a deep regret over having ordered his minions to eat that meat themselves. He even felt a bit sad knowing that it was unlikely he¡¯d ever eat oni meat ever again, given the rarity of that orc subspecies. However, on a more positive note, he had also been delighted to discover that a plethora of Blueskin¡¯s abilities came directly from his genetics and therefore could be used by his drones. Sure, all of the Aura related powers were hidden behind nonsensical DNA strings as usual, but there were still a lot of extremely useful traits that were perfectly readable. For starters, the oni''s shapeshifting and regenerative powers were both the result of a unique cellular structure which allowed the humanoid to control the growth of his own cells. This was an impressive ability indeed, but sadly, as it was also the case with the Zaru''s regeneration, the energy cost was prohibitive for any practical application. Still, it wasn''t a bad thing to have by any means, and Marcus was hopeful that he would find a way to make use of it sooner or later. Besides some other abilities, while perhaps less flashy, were still equally impressive and perhaps even more useful. Chief among them was the oni''s extremely efficient digestive system, which was superior even to that of the rest of his kin. Not only did it all but maximized the host''s food cost efficiency, but it could also be controlled more or less at will, either slowing down to a crawl to save energy or turning up to quickly burn through nutrients in exchange for explosive power. Implementing this trait into the future generations of drones was assured to drastically improve the Hive as a whole, and just thinking about it made Marcus feel almost giddy with anticipation. In fact, he was so excited about making new drone models that for once he was, if not looking forward, at least not completely averse to the idea of laying eggs. And given just how humiliating that activity had felt for him in the past, this realization really surprised him. ¡°I guess people really can get used to everything if given enough time.¡± He thought while smirking sardonically. ¡°Just a few months ago I thought that laying eggs was one of the most demeaning things in the world, but now it feels pretty normal, sort of like taking a dump. At least when oversized eggs are not involved, of course. That is just pure torture.¡± He shuddered, as memories of laying the Broodmothers and Destroyers flashed in his mind. ¡°Hopefully though I won''t have to do that crap ever again. Now that the oni has been dealt with, we''re at peace and there is no need to rush to make new drones. I can finally relax and take things slowly now. Heck, I might even stop by Golam on the way back, and ask him to join me in making new drones. I¡¯m sure that with his expertise, I can really make the most of the info I got from the oni!¡± But then a high-pitched, blood-curdling scream echoed in the air, interrupting his thoughts and making him flinch. ¡°Bloody hell. She''s at it again.¡± He mumbled, recognizing that voice and pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. He shifted his attention to the eastern part of the Vex camp, where one of the Dreadnaughts was waiting to depart. On its back, locked inside a large steel cage, was Tiny Sneaky, who was currently busy screaming at the top of her lungs. That wasn''t really a surprise though, because she had been doing so almost without pause for the past two days, ever since she had woken up after being captured. Marcus let out a weary sigh. The presence of the ogress was a royal pain in the neck, and he suspected that it was the main reason why his friends had avoided the Vex camp and left him alone for the past days. Not that he could blame them though, as the decision to keep Tiny alive had been his and his alone, so it was only fair that he had to deal with the consequences by himself. All those who knew about it had made it clear from the start that while they respected the Vex Queen''s choice they considered it rather foolish. Hoggs in particular had been fuming about it, insisting that the ogress should be killed immediately, lest word of Marcus''s mind-controlling ability would get out and ruin his reputation. The worst part was that the Vex Queen kinda agreed with them, but he still couldn''t bring himself to execute Tiny. After having spared her, freed her of Blueskin''s control and altered her mind so that she wouldn''t be able to hurt others, killing her felt just wrong. Not only was she harmless now, thus removing the main reason to eliminate her, but the Vex Queen also felt a tad guilty after witnessing her anguish. It was clear that having her mind scrambled had left Tiny completely traumatized, and Marcus couldn''t help but feel responsible for it. So, ultimately he was only keeping ogress alive in order to soothe his aching conscience, a rather petty reason for sure. However, after all he had been through, he thought he deserved to indulge in a bit of healthy selfishness. After all, he wasn''t hurting anyone else and he could easily take care of Tiny by himself with his own resources, so it was his own business what he did with Tiny. The only argument that could be made was that maybe putting an end to the ogress''s suffering right now would have been the more merciful choice, but then again it was still too soon to know for sure whether or not she would recover. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. That said, he did find the constant screaming terribly annoying, and he fervently wished that the ogress was catatonic instead, because that noise was starting to really get on his nerves. ¡°I guess I''ll feed her.¡± He thought with a resigned sigh. ¡°That at least usually shuts her up for a bit.¡± Since visiting the ogress in person made her even more upset, probably due to Marcus¡¯s aura, he instead ordered one of his Workers to bring Tiny her meal. Scuttling through the camp, the drone quickly recovered a few slabs of cow meat from the larder ¡ªfeeding the ogress her own kin just felt wrong to the Vex Queen, even though he had been assured that orcs were cannibals¡ª and then brought them over to the cage. Noticing the creature approaching her, Tiny screamed even more while crawling to the opposite side of the cage, but the drone just left the meat on the floor in front of her together with a jug of water before retreating, leaving the humanoid seemingly alone. However, Marcus still observed her through the eyes of the other drones present, and after a minute or two he saw the ogress cautiously approach her meal, sniff it with suspicion and then throw herself on it, devouring it with inhuman voracity, something that actually made the Vex Queen kinda hopeful about his captive¡¯s fate. ¡°Food is life.¡± He thought as he watched the ogress consume her meal. ¡°If she''s eating like this, she must want to live. That means that there is still hope that she will recover from her trauma.¡± He paused and sighed. ¡°Of course, there is still the matter of what I am going to do with her once she''s recovered, but I''ll cross that bridge when I come to it. For now, let''s just see how the situation will evolve.¡± Having solved that problem for now, he shifted his attention to the gates of Treval, where his copy drone was waiting with the rest of the Brettholz delegation while Marquis Eisen and Duke Grimdale were engaged in a drawn out exchange of painfully insincere pleasantries. Yasen was also present, though he had to stay in Grimdale to help with securing the province, while Alya was missing, having suddenly and unceremoniously left the day before on a boat headed for Rennhafen, without even saying goodbye. Knowing the wolfwoman¡¯s personality though, Marcus had decided not to take offense by that. ¡°We are forever grateful for your kind hospitality.¡± The marquis was saying with a polite but kinda forced smile. ¡°It is a shame indeed that we will not be able to enjoy it for longer, but I''m afraid that we are in a hurry, since we have to get to Brettholz before the roads become impassable. Otherwise, we''d be stuck here for most of the winter.¡± ¡°Oh, that wouldn''t be a bother, as your presence here is a great honor for me and my city.¡± Duke Grimdale replied in an equally fake tone. ¡°But I''m sure that you have a lot of work to do in your province, just as I do in mine.¡± He grimaced, and for a moment his voice sounded almost genuine. ¡°This orc invasion has created a lot of trouble that we both need to take care of.¡± ¡°Quite so.¡± Eisen agreed. ¡°Which is exactly the reason why we can''t stay any longer. Of course, you are welcome to come and visit Brettholz any time you want, so that we can return the favor you did to us by so gracefully providing accomodation for me and my retinue.¡± Again, these words were uttered in a polite tone, but it was crystal clear from their inflection that the marquis didn¡¯t want the duke to come visit, ever. To his credit, Grimdale also understood this immediately, and responded in kind. ¡°And you''re always welcome back in my city, marquis, just as you were in the past days.¡± The stout man said with a forced smile. ¡°But that¡¯s for a future time. For now, fare well on your trip back to your province.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Eisen nodded. ¡°And may the Lord of Light watch upon you.¡± The marquis then turned to Yasen and saluted him more briefly but much more warmly. ¡°Goodbye, my friend!¡± He told the captain with a genuine smile and shaking hands with him. ¡°I hope the next time we see each other, the circumstances will be less extreme than they have been as of lately!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Eisen.¡± The Aura Master replied cheerfully. ¡°And your wish should probably come true soon enough. After all, if everything goes well, we shall soon see each other in Rennhafen when his majesty will summon us there.¡± These last words, for some reason, made Duke Grimdale grimace, but he remained silent. Meanwhile, having concluded his salutes, the marquis turned away, and the rest of the Brettholz delegation followed suit. Marcus''s copy drone also started heading towards the carriage where Felix and Klara were waiting for him, when Trakk suddenly called him. ¡°Sir Marcus, would you kindly ride together with me and marquis Eisen for today?¡± The goblin asked. ¡°We have a few things we''d like to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°I''ll be right with you. Just let me tell my friends that I won''t be joining them.¡± ¡°Oh, goodies.¡± He thought. ¡°I wonder what this is about? I hope they''re not going to make a fuss about my decision to keep Tiny alive... I already got enough complaints about that from Hoggs.¡± He quickly ran up to Felix and Klara, who were sitting on a cart pulled by two Vex Warriors who were currently standing still, waiting for the signal to depart. Hoggs was also with them, napping on the back of the cart, something which wasn''t entirely surprising considering he had been up all night handling telemantic communications between Grimdale and Brettholz. ¡°Hi Marcus!¡± Felix greeted him by waving his hand. ¡°We were waiting for you! Hop on!¡± ¡°Hi guys.¡± The Vex Queen waved back. ¡°Sorry, but Trakk asked me to join him and the marquis on their carriage. If it¡¯s not a problem I¡¯ll catch up with you later with my real body.¡± ¡°Alright. We''ll see you later then.¡± The young man replied, spurring the drones to start moving. ¡°Giddy-up!¡± The drones, of course, weren''t horses and didn''t need such commands, but Marcus decided to indulge the boy and mentally ordered the Warriors to start moving. Then, as the cart headed away, he too turned back and started walking to the marquis''s carriage.
¡°Thank you for joining us, sir Marcus.¡± Eisen greeted the Vex Queen when he got up on the carriage and sat in front of him, right next to Trakk. ¡°Well, technically speaking I didn''t.¡± Marcus replied sardonically. ¡°This is my copy body, remember?¡± He tried to smile, but the gesture still didn''t come to him naturally when he was in this proxy body, so he quickly gave up. ¡°Anyway, Trakk told me you wanted to talk about something.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°There is indeed a matter in which we would require your help.¡± He paused for a moment, licking his lips, and then he said: ¡°We''d like for you to be present when we''ll speak with the arachne, Anak''si, when we''ll stop for the night this evening.¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°But wasn''t she still recuperating and unable to hold a conversation? I remember that you told this to the Duke yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes I did.¡± Eisen confirmed with a smirk. ¡°But I may have exaggerated the truth a bit. Anak''si is indeed still in the process of healing, but she can speak with no problems.¡± ¡°Why did you lie then?¡± Marcus asked, a bit confused. ¡°Because it was the best way to keep Grimdale away from her.¡± The marquis replied. ¡°He was really eager to speak with her, most likely so that he could get some information that he could use against us, so I used her health as an excuse to limit his access to her.¡± His smile turned sly. ¡°She is actually recovering surprisingly fast, though I''ve been told that it''ll take at least a few weeks for her legs to regrow completely.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Marcus mumbled in a neutral tone, but he refrained from actually commenting. He found these games of deception, and politics in general, very distasteful, even though he had to admit that in this case they might have been necessary in order to keep the slimy duke and his schemes at bay. ¡°Fight fire with fire.¡± He thought bitterly. ¡°That does make sense, but if everyone is spewing bullshit then we''re doomed to drown in an ocean of manure, no matter the reason.¡± ¡°So, can we count on you then?¡± Trakk asked, distracting him from his thoughts. ¡°Yes.¡± The Vex Queen replied. Then, after a moment, he added: ¡°But why do you want me there anyway?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because, as you know, the arachne is allegedly a human from another world reincarnated in Aos, just like you.¡± The marquis explained. ¡°We¡¯d hope that you could confirm some of the information she¡¯ll give us.¡± ¡°Assuming, of course, that you do come from the same world.¡± The goblin general added. Marcus raised an eyebrow in his real body, considering the proposal. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me, but why do you need me to confirm her words?¡± The marquis hesitated for a moment, prompting Trakk to answer instead. ¡°That¡¯s mostly because we don¡¯t trust her yet.¡± The goblin replied. ¡°So having a trustworthy person like you to double-check what she will tell us would be helpful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Eisen agreed. ¡°Besides, we thought that you might enjoy the chance to talk with someone from your old world, if she does indeed come from there.¡± The Vex Queen thought about it for a moment. Certainly, he would like to speak with a few people from his old life, his friends and family mostly, but as far as strangers were concerned, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference for him whether they were from Earth or Aos. However, he did like to be helpful to the marquis, so he decided to accept. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll come with you when you go to speak with her.¡± He said. Chapter 122 - Webs of Deception The weather grew more and more inclement as the Brettholz army made its way home. An unpleasant mix of snow and rain fell on the marching army, turning the dirt of the road into a cold and slippery mud while an icy wind blew from north east, carrying even more dark clouds with it, so that there was no end in sight for this storm. This didn''t really bother Anak''si at all. For starters she had always like rainy days, and most importantly she didn''t actually have to slog out in the open, as she was traveling on a big covered wagon with plenty of blankets to keep herself warm, though she only needed them for her upper human torso, as her spider body was furry enough to not need any further covering. Sure this wasn''t quite as comfortable as staying inside of an actual house, but it was heaven compared to her stay with the oni. ¡°Still, I''d kill for some hot cocoa with marshmallows right now.¡± The arachne half-jokingly thought. ¡°It''d be great with this weather. But I guess I''ll have to wait until we get to Brettholz to truly enjoy the commodities of civilization.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Besides, I don''t even know if they do have marshmallows in this world.¡± Then, all of a sudden, Anak''si thoughts were interrupted by someone''s entrance on the wagon, even though she couldn''t hear or see the newcomer. She could, however, sense its presence and immediately recognized it. ¡°Hello, Arag.¡± She said out loud. ¡°What brings you here?¡± The spider goblin immediately appeared in front of her, seemingly materializing out of nowhere. But Anak''si didn''t show any surprise, as she was used to his stealthiness by now. After having been bound to her by her ability, Arag had been regularly coming to visit her during their stay in Grimdale. ¡°You have told me to come back if I have any news that might interest you.¡± He replied in a neutral voice. ¡°And so, I am here.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The arachne nodded. ¡°Tell me what it is then, if you can do so without betraying your general''s trust.¡± She put extra care into wording this last order. Though the spider goblin was indeed under her control, she knew better than to push him too far. As she had discovered while dealing with the other Rantul Matriarchs in the Caligare Forest, strong-willed creatures were actually able to resist her commands if she tried to force them to do things that went against their nature. And Arag was so loyal to his master, the Goblin General, that Anak''si was actually afraid that ordering him to actually betray Trakk would make him break out of her control entirely. Luckily, Anak''si had managed to get around this problem by simply never asking the goblin to commit any serious betrayal. Apart from ordering him to keep his charmed condition a secret, she mostly just made him keep her updated on current events. She had even rationalized this request to him by saying that it was just out of cautiousness, and that she didn''t actually mean any harm to the humans or the goblins by it ¡ªsomething which would certainly make sense to a professional spy like Arag, and besides it was also mostly the truth. ¡°As I told you before, the marquis and the General are going to come and talk with you later this evening, when the army will stop for the night.¡± The spider goblin explained. ¡°But the marquis has asked sir Marcus to also join in this meeting.¡± ¡°Marcus... is it the Vex Queen?¡± Anak''si asked. ¡°The one you told me was also a reincarnated human?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The arachne nodded, narrowing all ten of her eyes as her expression grew concerned. ¡°Well, thank you for telling me that. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No, that''s all for now.¡± ¡°Then feel free to go now. But come back if you discover anything else that you think I might want to know.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Arag said, and immediately disappeared, leaving Anak''si alon to ponder what the Marcus''s presence meant for her talk with Eisen. ¡°This could be problematic.¡± She thought. ¡°The marquis is probably bringing the Vex Queen along to double check on the information he''s going to get from me. Which means that I''ll have less room to maneuver and lie.¡± She sighed. ¡°It would have been easier if I didn''t mention my previous life to begin with. But at the time I wasn''t really in the right state of mind to care about that, so I guess I''ll have to make the most of what''s on the plate right now. Besides, it''s unlikely that this Marcus knows anything compromising about me. The only issue is how much he told the others about the reincarnation process... Arag didn''t know anything about it, so she probably kept her mouth shut about it, but maybe she told the marquis in private. In any case, it''s better to keep myself as vague as possible, and test the waters to try and check what they already know.¡± And as the wagon moved down the muddy road, she kept thinking about what to say, playing several scenarios in her head in order to prepare the appropriate answers.
Later that evening, a small group gathered in front of the Arachne''s tent. Eisen, Trakk and Marcus''s copy drone were there, accompanied by a couple of bodyguards as well as Hoggs. ¡°Quite a group we have here.¡± The Vex Queen commented as soon as he saw the others. ¡°I thought we were going to just have a chat with this spider girl, but this setup seems more like that of an official interrogation.¡± ¡°That''s a bit of an overstatement, but it''s not completely incorrect.¡± The marquis replied. ¡°Trakk suggested that it wouldn''t hurt to be careful and do things by the book.¡± ¡°It''s mostly just a precaution.¡± The Goblin General commented. ¡°Just a year ago the Pale Matriarch was the Blue Terror''s rival and roughly his equal in power. Though she may have gotten weaker after her defeat and consequent captivity, she could still be potentially dangerous. Hence the need to ascertain her intentions without letting our guard down, at least for now.¡± He glanced at Marcus. ¡°Speaking of which, I''d ask you to let me and the marquis conduct the interrogation and only talk when strictly necessary, if that''s not a problem. No offense, but you''re a tad too honest and straightforward for this sort of work. ¡± ¡°No offense taken.¡± Marcus replied, making a smirk in his real body. ¡°I take that as a compliment. Don''t worry, I''ll let you do the talking.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Trakk nodded. ¡°I''d say we are ready to go then.¡± He turned towards the marquis. ¡°Would you lead us, then?¡± ¡°Of course. Follow me.¡± Eisen replied, leading the six of them towards a large tent. The interior was dimly lit, but to the copy-drone eyes it was as if it was noon, and the Vex Queen had no trouble seeing every detail. Not that there was much to be seen, since the tent was pretty bare, and the only thing of note was Anak''si herself, laying on a pile of pillows at the center of the room. As it always happened when he saw the Arachne, Marcus was struck by her unnatural appearance. More than a hybrid creature between human and spider, she just looked like a humongous, white-furred tarantula with the human torso sprouting from its back like a hump. Moreover, while the human part of her body was that of a beautiful woman wearing a loose white tunic, it also looked pale and lifeless, rather like an animated corpse more than an actual living being. ¡°And to think I used to complain about my own body.¡± The Vex Queen thought. ¡°She got an even shorter end of the stick in that regard.¡± ¡°Welcome to my parlor, gentlemen.¡± The Pale Matriarch greeted them with a faint smile on her human face. ¡°What can I do for you in this fine evening?¡± ¡°Good evening, ma''am.¡± The marquis bowed politely. ¡°We were hoping that we could have that chat I requested from you earlier, if that''s not a problem.¡± ¡°It would be a pleasure.¡± Anak''si replied, her smile growing slightly wider. ¡°These evenings can get quite boring, and having a little chat would be a nice diversion. So, what would you like to talk about?¡± ¡°We''d like to ask you a few questions.¡± The nobleman said. ¡°About yourself and your plans for the future, mostly.¡± ¡°Oh, that sounds lovely.¡± The arachne nodded approvingly. ¡°But it would be even better with something warm to drink while we talk. Maybe a cup of tea?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Eisen replied, and turned to one of the bodyguards. ¡°Could you get one of the servants to bring us tea?¡± ¡°Aye sir.¡± The soldier saluted and walked out of the tent, while the marquis turned back to the arachne. ¡°In the meantime, I''ll start by introducing my companions.¡± The marquis said, ¡°This here is Trakk, the leader of the goblins.¡± The goblin general bowed. ¡°While this one is sir Marcus, the Vex Queen.¡± Marcus also made his copy drone bow. ¡°And finally, the last one is Hoggs, head telemancer of my province.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡± The arachne replied, bowing her human torso towards them. ¡°Now, if it''s not a problem, the first question I have for you is about your past.¡± Eisen said. ¡°We have been informed of your claim to be a reincarnated human from another world. If that''s really the case, could you tell us anything about your previous life?¡± ¡°Oh, there is not much to say about it.¡± She promptly answered. ¡°I lived a pretty unremarkable life and I died young without accomplishing anything of note.¡± She smirked slightly. ¡°If anything, my current life is much more interesting.¡± ¡°Be as it may, we would be interested in knowing more about the world you came from.¡± The marquis insisted. ¡°How was it called? And what was it like? Was it similar to our world?¡± ¡°We called it Earth.¡± Anak''si replied. ¡°And it was... well, not too dissimilar from this world, except that the only sapient race on it were humans and we didn''t have magic or things like that. ¡± In his real body, Marcus nodded, as that did indeed sound like his own Earth. However, the Arachne''s answer had been a bit too vague to be sure. So, after a brief pause when a servant brought a few steaming hot cups of tea for everyone, he kept listening, trying to find more clues that would confirm that he and Anak¡¯si came from the same world. However, as the interrogation proceeded, this task proved to be harder than he had anticipated because for some god-forsaken reason the Arachne kept giving vague and ambiguous answers. She never outright refused to reply and she did keep up a friendly tone, but the amount of information she gave with each response was minimal. Moreover she also often tried to change the subject or evade the question she was asked, much to Marcus''s annoyance. ¡°What the fuck is her problem?¡± He thought, a tad irritated by that lack of cooperation. ¡°Why is she being like this? Is she trying to piss us off on purpose or something?¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Still, despite his frustration, he managed to keep his mouth shut while Eisen, who didn''t seem at all bothered by the Arachne''s uncooperative attitude, just kept patiently asking question after question. Slowly but certainly, Anak''si was driven multiple times into logical corners where she had to give a straightforward answer, and after roughly an hour Marcus had heard enough to conclude that Anak''si was indeed from his own world. Not only that, but according to her she was also from the United States of America and roughly from the same time period too, as she described some technologies that the Vex Queen recognized. ¡°The world you came from seems like a nice place.¡± Eisen commented. ¡°Very peaceful and comfortable.¡± ¡°It wasn''t perfect but it was peaceful, yes.¡± The Arachne replied with a hint of irritation in her voice. The verbal duel she had with the marquis had tired her out and she clearly didn''t like the results. Even her friendly demeanor had cracked a bit at this point, and she was starting to look visibly frustrated. Picking up on this, Trakk decided to intervene. ¡°Well, I''d say we have bothered our guest long enough with our questions about her past.¡± The goblin chimed in all of a sudden. ¡°So why don''t we switch the subject to the present and the future instead? I''m sure that will be a welcome change of pace.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± The marquis nodded. ¡°If that''s alright with lady Anak''si, of course.¡± ¡°It''s fine by me.¡± She said, looking a bit relieved. ¡°I must admit that I was getting a bit tired of speaking of my past, anyway.¡± ¡°Very good. So, what are your plans for the future, milady?¡± The nobleman asked. ¡°I was wondering whether you''d like to stay in the Empire or return to the Caligare Forest.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Anak''si paused for a moment, thinking. ¡°If possible I''d like to remain here. I dearly missed civilization even back when I lived in the forest, and I only stayed because of my responsibilities. But now that my people are all dead, I don''t really have any reason to go back there.¡± She sighed theatrically. ¡°However, I don''t know how well received I''m going to be. After all, while I may still be human in my heart and mind, my body is that of a monster.¡± Marcus nodded his head in agreement on that last point. He could certainly sympathize with the Arachne¡¯s fear that human society wouldn''t accept her, as he had felt something similar himself in the past, and if it wasn''t for the promise he had made with Trakk to not speak too much he''d have tried to reassure her. However, just a few moments later, the General himself started to talk, trying to cheer up the Arachne. ¡°Don''t worry, lady Anak''si.¡± The goblin said cheerfully. ¡°As both me and sir Marcus can attest, the inhabitants of Medelan are usually rather accepting and open-minded towards other races.¡± He turned to the Vex Queen. ¡°Isn''t that right, sir Marcus?¡± ¡°Yes it is.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°The marquis and the others have always treated me well. I can''t remember having ever been discriminated against because of my race.¡± ¡°I''m relieved to hear that.¡± Anak''si commented. ¡°Though I must admit I''m also surprised. The humans of this world must be really different from those from Earth, because back where I came from people were often prejudiced against those who were different.¡± ¡°Oh, you can certainly find prejudiced and xenophobic individuals anywhere if you search hard enough for them.¡± Trakk said in an amused tone. ¡°However, they are a minority here in Medelan. After all, the kingdom is an important commercial hub, and as such many different people and races pass through there. Not to mention that the Empire is technically a multi-ethnic society to begin with.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The marquis confirmed. ¡°The people of Medelan are quite used to seeing peculiar-looking people such as you. Thulians, Baelks, Morgs... all sorts of races pass through these lands. As long as you are a law-abiding and productive member of society, no one should have any ground to criticize you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Anak''si nodded. ¡°That''s good. But speaking of laws... I should probably have someone give me a crash course on them.¡± She smirked mischievously. ¡°I wouldn''t want to accidentally commit a crime, after all.¡± ¡°That can easily be arranged.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°Since you''re going to be my guest for the time being, I can have someone teach you our customs.¡± ¡°Thank you, milord. That''s most kind of you.¡± The arachne bowed her head respectfully. ¡°I wouldn''t want to be a burden though.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± The nobleman shook his head. ¡°You are welcome to stay in my house for as long as you need. After all, what kind of gentleman would I be if I were to abandon a lady in need?¡± Marcus nodded approvingly at those words, going as far as making his copy-drone mimic that movement. He wouldn''t have expected anything less from Eisen, who had also helped him in a similar manner when he had first arrived in Brettholz. ¡°I have no words to express my gratitude, milord.¡± Anak''si said. ¡°I really wouldn''t have known what to do without your help, and I hope that one day I''ll be able to repay you for your kindness.¡± ¡°As the Saint said: a good deed is its own reward.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°And since we are talking of getting you an education, I could also have one of my subjects teach you whatever trade you may be interested in, so that you can provide for yourself in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, marquis.¡± The Arachne replied. ¡°That''s also a very generous offer.¡± She smiled proudly. ¡°But I think I''m already quite proficient in a certain trade, maybe even enough to make a living out of it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The nobleman asked. ¡°And what is it?¡± ¡°Tailoring.¡± The spider girl said proudly. ¡°Ever since I was born in this world, I had to make my own dresses, mostly using my own silk to do that. And I got rather good at it, if I can say so myself.¡± ¡°Silk?¡± The marquis asked, his eyes going wide. ¡°Do you mean that you can make Rantul silk?¡± ¡°Why yes.¡± Anak''si replied. ¡°Is that a good thing?¡± ¡°My dear lady, that''s amazing!¡± The nobleman made a warm smile. ¡°Rantul silk is a rare and precious material. You should be able to make a comfortable living just by selling it as raw material, and if you can turn into actual dresses then your profits would be even better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Arachne asked, as an excited light flashed in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure about it? I didn''t think that my silk would be that rare or valuable. After all, any Matriarch could easily produce it.¡± ¡°That may be true, but finding a Rantul Matriarch willing to trade its silk rather than eat the would-be merchant is not that easy.¡± Trakk replied sardonically. ¡°As the previous ruler of your kind, I''m sure you know of how paranoid and xenophobic your fellow Matriarchs can be.¡± ¡°Oh, don''t remind me.¡± Anak''si said, rolling her eyes in exasperation. ¡°I had to spend most of my time and energy to make sure they wouldn''t backstab each other into oblivion or ruin my plans with their silly squabbles...¡± She paused for a moment and then added. ¡°Ehm, but that''s in the past now. Sadly, all of the Matriarchs that served under me have been killed by the Blue Terror.¡± She once again sighed mournfully, but even for Marcus it was easy to tell that her woe wasn''t entirely genuine. After that the conversation went on for a while, focusing mostly on the topic of the silk business. While the others talked, the Vex Queen mostly kept listening, since he had promised Trakk to speak only when strictly necessary but also because he didn''t really have anything useful to contribute to the discussion, as his knowledge of commerce and silk market was basically nonexistent. Then, after another half an hour, the marquis finally decided to wrap up the conversation. ¡°Well, it''s been really nice talking to you, lady Anak''si, but I fear that it''s gotten quite late.¡± The nobleman said. ¡°We ought to be up early tomorrow to resume our journey, so, if it''s not a problem, I would stop our chat here for tonight. I''d like to talk more with you tomorrow evening though, if that''s fine with you.¡± ¡°Oh, absolutely!¡± The Arachne replied. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to have a friendly chat like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Eisen nodded. ¡°We''ll be on our way then. Goodnight, lady Anak''si.¡± ¡°Goodnight, milord.¡± The spider girl said, before turning towards Trakk and Marcus. ¡°And goodnight to both of you as well.¡± ¡°Goodnight, lady Anak''si.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Goodnight!¡± The Goblin General said as well. ¡°This has been a very pleasant conversation indeed, milady.¡± He smiled and added: ¡°Before we go, however, I must really compliment you for your Imperial. You have a virtually perfect pronunciation, which is really impressive considering that you came from the Caligare Forest.¡± ¡°Uhm... thank you.¡± The Arachne replied, sounding a bit flustered all of a sudden. ¡°Out of curiosity, how did you learn to speak so well?¡± Trakk inquired with an innocent-looking smile on his face. ¡°If you know a particular method, then some of my subjects could also use it. There are quite a few of them who struggle to speak proper Imperial.¡± ¡°Uhm... well... you see...¡± Anak''si mumbled hesitantly. ¡°I... I think it just came naturally to me. I mean, maybe I just have a knack for the Imperial language, or something like that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The goblin nodded, apparently taking the arachne''s explanation at face value. ¡°That''s a nice talent to have. Anyway, I won''t take any more of your time. Goodnight again, milady.¡± And with these words, the people of Brettholz walked out of the tent. Only when they were far enough to be sure that they couldn''t be overheard, Marcus finally spoke, letting out all the words he had repressed so far. ¡°Alright, could anyone explain to me what happened there?¡± He asked, the voice of his drone completely neutral as usual but still somehow managing to convey his irritation. ¡°Why was she being so bloody vague when we talked about her previous life? We basically had to squeeze the answers out of her. That was so annoying! What was she hoping to achieve, anyway?¡± ¡°I can''t be completely sure, but I think that she was trying to find out how much we know about your previous world, by baiting us into asking specific questions that only someone with previous knowledge of that world would make. Though if that was the case she failed, because lord Eisen managed to avoid asking those kinds of questions.¡± He made a respectful nod towards the nobleman. ¡°That was really well done, milord.¡± ¡°It was nothing, really.¡± Eisen humbly said. ¡°Though I may rule over a remote region, I''m still a noble after all. Being able to conduct this sort of interrogation is part of my professional repertoire.¡± ¡°I see, but why was she doing that?¡± Marcus insisted. ¡°Why did she feel the necessity to know what we know about Earth?¡± ¡°Again, I can''t be sure, but if I have to take a guess it''s probably because she wanted to know how far she could go with embellishing her story in order to appear in a better light. Can''t say I blame her. Since her well-being is reliant on our goodwill, trying to get on our good side by telling us a more sympathetic story is a perfectly valid tactic.¡± He paused and turned towards the Vex Queen. ¡°By the way, does everything she said about her world check out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Everything she said about her world is also true about mine, so we probably do both come from Earth.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± The General nodded once again. ¡°I have a question too.¡± Hoggs, who so far had remained completely silent, taking notes about the conversation, suddenly intervened. ¡°What was that last remark? The one about her knowledge of the Imperial language?¡± ¡°Oh, that was because I honestly found it rather weird how well she speaks the Imperial tongue.¡± The goblin replied. ¡°It''s definitely something I would not have expected from someone who had spent her whole life in the Caligare Forest and came out just a few days ago.¡± ¡°Doesn''t the majority of goblins speak Imperial though?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°And even the orcs did, if I''m not mistaken. Couldn''t she have just learned from one of them?¡± ¡°If that was the case, she''d share their accent.¡± Trakk replied. ¡°But she didn''t. As I told her, she spoke virtually perfect Imperial, with no accent whatsoever.¡± ¡°Well... maybe that has something to do with her being a reincarnated human?¡± The marquis suggested. ¡°I don''t think so.¡± The goblin shook his head. ¡°After all, we have ascertained with an acceptable degree of certainty that both she and sir Marcus hail from the same world, and sir Marcus¡¯s Imperial is not nearly as good even though she spent months in Medelan already.¡± He turned towards the Vex Queen. ¡°I mean no offense, by the way. Your Imperial is actually very good, just not as perfect as that of the Pale Matriarch.¡± ¡°No offense taken.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Anyway, what are the implications of her being able to speak Imperial so well?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Trakk admitted. ¡°I just found it weird and I decided to investigate it a bit further. And judging by her reaction, I probably struck something that she meant to keep a secret.¡± ¡°She¡¯s plotting something then.¡± The Vex Queen declared. ¡°Not necessarily. Having a few secrets doesn''t actually imply that she¡¯s plotting something.¡± The goblin corrected him. ¡°Still, trusting her blindly wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. We should keep an eye on her for the time being, at least until we figure out what she¡¯s hiding.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± The marquis said. ¡°Luckily, since she¡¯s going to be a guest at my palace, I can easily have a few people watch over her during her stay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, but remember to have your palace cleaned out of all webs.¡± The goblin replied. ¡°Otherwise, she could take control of the spiders that inhabit your home and use them for her own purposes.¡± ¡°Yes, that would be prudent.¡± The nobleman nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a shame we don¡¯t know more about her powers, and what she can do exactly. I meant to question her about it this evening, but sadly I was sidetracked a bit by the other topics.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as well that you didn¡¯t, milord.¡± Trakk said. ¡°After all, she could have easily lied or omitted anything she didn¡¯t care to tell us, and unlike as it was with the topic of her previous life we don¡¯t have someone who can tell whether or not she¡¯s telling the truth.¡± He paused and added: ¡°Besides, we can always ask her tomorrow. As you said before, it¡¯s gotten quite late, and we have a long journey ahead of us tomorrow.¡± ¡°Indeed. Better rest up as much as we can tonight.¡± The nobleman said, stifling a yawn. ¡°So, if it¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ll retire for the night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do the same.¡± Trakk replied. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Marcus said jokingly. ¡°But only because I already did so an hour ago.¡± He made the copy drone smirk, while in his real body he tugged himself further under his blanket. ¡°I must admit these proxy bodies are really convenient for meetings and stuff like that.¡± ¡°So it would seem.¡± The General agreed. ¡°Good night then, sir Marcus.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± The Vex Queen replied, and then he laid down and finally closed his eyes, quickly falling asleep. Part of his consciousness remained vigilant though, controlling his drones and keeping tabs on everything, with the information he received from his drones flowing into his mind like lucid dreams. Chapter 123 - Longing for Home When marquis Eisen and his followers returned to Brettholz they were received with little to no fanfare, as winter had finally begun in earnest and the icy wind had dissuaded all but the most enthusiastic citizens from getting out of their houses to greet their lord. Moreover the soldiers were also too tired and cold for parading around the city, and so they made a beeline for the marquis''s palace, where they could finally have some rest and a warm meal. Even in this general somberness, Marcus''s mood stood out as particularly foul, though no one could realize that since the one entering the city was his emotionless copy drone, while the Vex Queen¡¯s real body was camped in the middle of his army a few kilometers away, which was the main reason for his irritation. Watching his proxy body enter the city and enjoy all the comfort of civilization while he had to camp far away was getting on his nerves, especially after weeks of living outdoors. Sadly, he didn¡¯t really have a choice on the matter, since lately his telepathic abilities had gotten more powerful and hard to control. Whereas before he could only sense emotions and the occasional surface thought, now he actually heard people thinking as clearly as if they were talking out loud, which made being near a crowd something akin to torture for him. Worse still, his own thoughts and emotions were also broadcasted louder than ever before, to the point that even Klara, Felix and Hoggs, despite being used to his presence, had been uncomfortable being near him as of lately. These days they mostly interacted with him through his copy drone like everyone else, something which annoyed Marcus even more for some reason. ¡°Stupid proxy body!¡± He thought. ¡°It would have been better if I never made it to begin with. At least that way people wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to avoid me entirely.¡± He was so busy seething internally that it took him a few seconds to realize that Klara was talking to his copy drone. ¡°Marcus? Is everything alright?¡± She was asking him in a worried tone. ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± The Vex Queen replied, deciding not to mention his current gripes. After all, compared to fighting against the orcs, they did seem rather petty. ¡°Or at least there is nothing really wrong, I guess. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, you barely said a word in the last couple hours.¡± The girl said. ¡°I just have a lot on my mind right now.¡± The Vex Queen sighed in his real body. ¡°Also, I guess I''m a little tired. I''ve been living on the road for weeks now, and unlike you I wasn''t even able to get inside Grimdale. I can''t wait for this whole celebration thing to end so that we can get back to Stonebarrow.¡± That answer made Klara raise an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°Uhm... couldn''t you control your drones from Stonebarrow though?¡± She asked. ¡°Because if that''s the case, what''s keeping you from just heading back home right now? I mean, you are going to attend the banquet with your copy drone anyway.¡± A few kilometers away, Marcus slapped himself on the face for not having thought about such an obvious solution. Then he cursed loudly, because slapping a hand covered in hard chitin into your face was rather painful, and returned his attention to Klara. ¡°You''re right.¡± He said through his copy drone. ¡°I didn''t think of that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up.¡± The girl said with an encouraging smile. ¡°As you said yourself, you have a lot on your mind.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus made his drone nod. He then paused for a moment and asked: ¡°What about you and Felix though? Are you also coming back with me?¡± ¡°Well...¡± The girl hesitated for a moment, thinking about it. ¡°If it''s not a problem, I''d like to run some errands here in Brettholz before going back to Stonebarrow. I''d like to buy enough food supplies to last the winter.¡± She smiled sardonically. ¡°No offense, but I''d rather not have to eat mold-wax if possible.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°Take as long as you need then. And ask the marquis for money. I should still have more than enough credit with him to cover all of our living expenses.¡± He paused and then added: ¡°Speaking of the marquis, maybe I should tell him that I want to leave.¡± ¡°That''s probably for the best.¡± Klara agreed.
Ten minutes later, when the procession arrived at the palace, Marcus immediately headed for the marquis, who was just getting down from his coach. ¡°Hey there, lord Eisen.¡± He said. ¡°Do you have a moment? I''d have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Oh, sure sir Marcus.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°Is it a problem if we discuss it inside though? It''s rather cold outside.¡± ¡°Sure milord.¡± The Vex Queen said, and accompanied the nobleman inside of his palace. The two headed straight to the nobleman''s study, which had apparently been prepared for the nobleman¡¯s arrival as the fireplace was lit, spreading a pleasant warmth in the room, and they sat on two separate couches in front of each other. ¡°So, sir Marcus, what did you want to talk about?¡± Eisen asked. ¡°Well, since I have to stay outside of the city anyway, I thought that I could return to Stonebarrow right now, instead of waiting for the celebrations to be over.¡± The Vex Queen explained. ¡°After all, I can attend whatever ceremony you''re going to hold through my copy drone, so there is no reason why I should freeze in a tent when I can stay in my home instead.¡± ¡°I see no problem with that.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°It¡¯s not as if your presence here is mandatory anyway. Are you sure that you can control your drone all the way from Stonebarrow though? I thought the range of your mental control was a bit shorter than that.¡± ¡°Oh, my range got a bit bigger lately.¡± Marcus said. ¡°I think it has something to do with my telepathy also getting stronger. I''m actually controlling my drones in Stonebarrow right now. I''m making them build a suitable cage to keep the ogre in, and also run some other errands.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Well, in that case, feel free to do whatever you want, sir Marcus.¡± ¡°Thanks, milord.¡± The Vex Queen made his drone bow slightly. ¡°Oh, and also, could you give me some money from my deposit? Klara wants to buy some supplies for the winter for herself, Felix and Hoggs. Also, I might want to do some shopping myself.¡± ¡°That''s not a problem either.¡± The nobleman said. ¡°Just take whatever you need from my treasurer.¡± He paused for a second. ¡°However, speaking of Hoggs, I¡¯m afraid that I have to keep him here for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Don''t you have enough telemancers?¡± ¡°I do, but he''s the only one skilled enough to keep an eye on the arachne.¡± The marquis replied. ¡°Her power to control spiders could prove dangerous if left unchecked, and Hoggs is the only sorcerer currently under my employment that is capable of monitoring that kind of magical activity.¡± In his real body, Marcus grimaced. He had hoped to resume his aura training as soon as possible, so that he could finally gain enough control over his powers to be able to actually enter a city, and he couldn''t do that without Hoggs. As if he had somehow read his thoughts, the marquis suddenly added: ¡°If you want to resume your aura training immediately though, I could send you another one of my subjects to help you. I have several people who are versed in the use of Aura, after all.¡± Marcus considered the offer for a moment, but then shook his head. ¡°Thank you milord, but I¡¯d rather wait for Hoggs to be free to teach me.¡± He replied. ¡°After all, as you said, he¡¯s the most skilled when it comes to mind magic, and that¡¯s exactly what my training is about.¡± He made his copy drone smirk, or at least attempted to. ¡°Besides, I could use this free time as some sort of vacation, and maybe see if I can make some progress by myself.¡± ¡°Also, maybe having some alone time is for the best.¡± He thought, though he said nothing. ¡°At least until I can control my own bloody thoughts from being broadcasted to everyone around me. That is awkward even with people I¡¯m used to, and it¡¯d be even worse with someone new.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± The nobleman nodded. ¡°But still, my offer is still valid if you should change your mind.¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Thank you, lord Eisen.¡± Marcus made his drone bow slightly. He then got out of his couch and added: ¡°Well, that was everything. If it¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I have to visit a few places before I can leave for Stonebarrow, and I¡¯d like to depart as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Of course, sir Marcus.¡± Eisen said, also getting up. ¡°I also have a lot of work to do before this evening¡¯s banquet, so I can hardly blame you.¡± He accompanied the copy drone to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at dinner then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Later, milord.¡± ¡°See you later, sir Marcus.¡±
After talking with marquis Eisen, Marcus¡¯s copy headed out of the palace and ventured into the streets of Brettholz, which were all but deserted because of the cold weather. Luckily the drone wasn¡¯t bothered by the temperature despite wearing only a light tunic, and strolled without pause through the snow filled alleys until it arrived in front of Golam¡¯s shop. He then knocked at the door, and after a few seconds the taxidermist let him in with a wide smile on his face. ¡°Hi Marcus!¡± The young man greeted him enthusiastically. ¡°Come on in!¡± ¡°Hi there Golam.¡± The Vex Queen said, making his copy drone enter the taxidermist''s shop. ¡°How''s it going?¡± ¡°Everything is fine!¡± Golam said. ¡°Especially now that you''re back. Things have been pretty boring without you around, but apart from that I can''t really complain. Oh, and thanks to this war against the orcs I also managed to get a new specimen!¡± ¡°I heard you say that.¡± Marcus said, making the Vex critters that Golam kept as pets walk forwards. ¡°That''s why I came as soon as I could. So, what do you have for me?¡± ¡°You''re gonna love it!¡± The man said. ¡°Come with me!¡± Golam then led the copy-drone deeper within the backrooms of his shops, within a storehouse full of boxes and old stuffed animals. ¡°It was by a stroke of luck that I managed to get this sample.¡± He said while walking. ¡°The hunters that got it originally wanted to bring it back to Rennhafen, to sell it to some pharmacists over there, but luckily for us travels between here and the capital had been stopped because of the orc incursion, and the stasimancer that was supposed to meet them here had stopped near Elsburtz. So, without a way to actually preserve their prey, they sold it to me for a bargain!¡± They stopped in front of a metal door which led to the cold cellar where Golam kept the animals he was working on in order to prevent them from decaying. As the young man fumbled with the locks, Marcus took the occasion to ask a few questions. ¡°What¡¯s a stasimancer? I never heard that term.¡± ¡°Oh, a stasimancer is a sorcerer that specializes in putting things in temporal stasis.¡± The taxidermist explained, struggling to open the heavy metal door. ¡°They usually work with highly valuable but also perishable stuff.¡± That description made Marcus raise an eyebrow in puzzlement in his real body. ¡°That seems like a rather underwhelming way to use time stopping powers.¡± He commented. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like they can use that power for much else.¡± Golam said, entering the now open cellar. ¡°They can only put very small things in stasis, and they can¡¯t even keep them in that state for too long. Also, living things die if they are put into stasis, so they can only work on perishable items¡­ oh, here it is!¡± He came out of the cellar holding what looked like a piece of frozen grayish-blue meat in his hands. ¡°This is the meat of a Kriger, also known as Lightning Tiger, a dangerous and powerful species that usually lives in the inner regions of the Caligare Forest!¡± He said enthusiastically. ¡°They are one of the most dangerous predators of the Forest, if you don¡¯t count those that live in the Dark Heart. Not only are they very big and strong and capable of generating lightning from their bodies, but they are also incredibly fast. They say that when they move they look like a lightning bolt and are capable of killing their prey before it can even realize it!¡± ¡°That does sound impressive.¡± Marcus said. He told himself not to get too excited, as there was a high probability that those abilities would be unreadable, but he still couldn¡¯t help but to water from his mouth after hearing that description. ¡°Out of curiosity, if that creature is so strong and fast, then how were those hunters able to catch it?¡± ¡°I actually asked that exact same question to those hunters.¡± Golam smiled. ¡°And they said that the Kriger was already gravely injured when they found it. They just had to finish it off.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± The Vex Queen nodded, grabbing the frozen meat from the taxidermist¡¯s hands. ¡°Though that begs the question of what could have hurt such a predator so badly.¡± ¡°Oh, there are plenty of beasts capable of doing so in the forest.¡± The taxidermist shrugged. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t need to tell you this, but the Caligare Forest is a terribly dangerous place. Even for someone as strong and fast as a Kriger, a single moment of carelessness could lead to their death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s certainly true.¡± Marcus said, remembering his time in the forest. It was certainly filled with deadly threats, and from what he had been told the area he used to live in was one of the safest ones. He then looked at the Kriger¡¯s meat and then asked: ¡°By the way, what makes this meat so valuable? And why would those hunters need a stasimancer to carry it?¡± ¡°Oh, the meat is not actually the valuable part of a Kriger.¡± The taxidermist replied. ¡°That would be the whiskers. They can be used to make a lot of useful drugs and medicine, but sadly they also decay and lose their properties really, really fast when they are not attached to a living Kriger. Which is the main reason why they are so rare and valuable.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus said. ¡°What kind of properties are we talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly an expert, but I¡¯ve heard that Kriger¡¯s whiskers are used to make drugs that improve reflexes, concentration and things like those.¡± The Vex Queen made his copy-drone nod slightly again, while he started to smile in his real body. ¡°That sounds like it could be useful for my drones.¡± He thought. ¡°I only have to hope that it¡¯s an ability that I can read from this animal¡¯s DNA.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get one of my drones to bring that to me immediately.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Luckily, I am still waiting outside of the city. After I get this sample though, I will return to Stonebarrow.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re leaving already?¡± Golam asked, disappointment clearly showing on his face. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be staying for a bit longer.¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s of any consolation, my copy-drone will remain in town, so it¡¯s not as if it¡¯s going to be much of a change for you.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°After all, we are talking through my copy even now.¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± The young man nodded, looking a bit relieved. ¡°I forgot you could do that! I wish I could do something like that¡­ being in multiple places at the same time, I mean. That seems very useful!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty convenient. Especially since I can¡¯t actually enter any city with my real body.¡± The copy-drone¡¯s voice remained emotionless, but somehow Marcus still managed to convey a bit of his bitterness. ¡°I¡¯m kinda getting tired of it though. As useful as this copy body is, I miss being able to visit places myself.¡± ¡°Well, you told me you were working on it, didn¡¯t you? Learning how to control your aura and so on. So maybe you just need some more practice.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Marcus made his copy-drone shrug. ¡°But sadly, the training is also on pause for now. Hoggs, my teacher, has to work here at the palace for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Golam commented. ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just rest a bit. Maybe I¡¯ll make some renovations in my lands. Also, I have to decide what to do with the ogress I caught during the battle at Treval.¡± ¡°Ogress?¡± The taxidermist asked in a puzzled tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean ogre? After all, they are all hermaphrodites, so the term applies to all of them.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story, but ogress is kind of a good description for Tiny-Sneaky. That¡¯s the name of the ogre I caught, by the way. She was the lieutenant of the Blue Terror.¡± ¡°That sounds like an interesting story.¡± Golam said, his eyes shining with curiosity. ¡°Could you tell me more?¡± Seeing no harm in doing so, Marcus started narrating the events of the battle, taking quite some pleasure in the fact that the taxidermist was possibly the only person that wouldn¡¯t judge him for his decision to keep the ogress alive. He was still talking through his copy-drone about half an hour later, when a Warrior drone delivered the Kriger meat to his real body. The Vex Queen studied the lump of frozen flesh for a few moments, weighing it and sniffing it, before finally sinking his sharp teeth into it. Almost immediately, a steady stream of information started flowing into his mind. The Kriger was a large predator similar in shape to a feline, but it wasn¡¯t actually a feline or even a mammal, but rather something more akin to a reptile or an amphibian. As for its traits, it indeed had a few good ones that could prove very useful for future drones, the most impressive of which was its ability to generate electricity from its muscles and channel it through its nervous system, drastically increasing its speed, strength and reflexes while also managing to electrocute anything it would touch it. However, the downside to this power was that it would realistically fry the nervous system of any creature that would attempt to use it. In the DNA there were hints about some sort of protective mechanism that would allow a Kriger to withstand its own electricity, but sadly the actual description of this ability was, as always, hidden behind nonsensical genetic lines. Marcus grimaced, annoyed by having yet another useful ability being outside of his reach. ¡°Well, looking at the bright side, I can still use this trait somehow.¡± He thought, trying to cheer himself up. ¡°It may not be as powerful as the original, but I can definitely give electric powers to my drones, and even improve their nervous system a tiny bit while I¡¯m at that.¡± He absent mindedly took another bite out of the frozen flesh, chewing it and swallowing quickly and ravenously as he had done with the first one. This time, however, he felt something hard and crunchy hidden within the meat. Assuming it was just a Kriger bone, he thought nothing of it and kept chewing until he felt ready to swallow, and only then, when some new genetic information started pouring into his mind, he realized that the hard object had belonged to something else. Something that felt awfully familiar. It was without a doubt Vex DNA, but it was subtly different from the one he was familiar with. It certainly belonged to some kind of drone, but he couldn¡¯t really tell which, as the genetic info contained in the fragment he had swallowed weren¡¯t complete. He tried eating more of the meat, hoping to find more foreign objects inside of it, but as the last bite went down his throat, he realized that the one he had found was the only fragment present. ¡°Weird.¡± He thought. ¡°Why is there some Vex DNA inside of this meat? Judging by how degraded it was, I¡¯d say it had been there for a while¡­ Does this mean that there are other Vex in the forest?¡± His body tensed, as he remembered with fear the presence of the giant Vex Queen that had tried to kill him as soon as he had been born. But then, after a few moments, another, more plausible explanation came to his mind. ¡°Wait¡­ Golam said that the hunters found this beast at the border of the forest. So this means that it probably came in contact with my own drones. Perhaps the few Warriors I left in my lands were the one injuring this animal.¡± He nodded, relaxing a bit as this theory seemed much more likely. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably it. After all, neither Trakk nor Tiny-Sneaky recognized my race, and they had come from the depth of the Caligare Forest, so if there were Vex in there they should have known.¡± Feeling relieved, he started preparing to depart for Stonebarrow. With some luck, he would make it there in a day or two, even in this weather, and then he could finally enjoy a bit of comfort. Chapter 124 - Know Your Enemy By all accounts, Marcus should have been reasonably happy right now. For starters, he was finally under a real roof in his house in Stonebarrow, sleeping on an actual bed and even having multiple warm baths per day. He didn''t have to rush making drones to fight some terrible enemy either, and he could get away with lazing off for most of the day while his drones took care of his every need. He still had to lay an egg or two every other day, since that was biologically required of him, but that much was manageable and besides he could use that occasion to make new drone prototypes based on the project he was making with Golam. And finally, despite currently being alone in Stonebarrow, he wasn''t really wanting for company since he could interact with his friends in Brettholz through his copy drone. All in all, his life was pretty good right now, which made it all the more annoying that he wasn¡¯t able to actually enjoy it. Sadly, his conscience didn¡¯t really allow him to relax when someone else was dying. Even if that someone was Tiny Sneaky. Upon his arrival in Stonebarrow Marcus had put the ogress inside of a mold-wax pit that he had his drones prepare in advance. He had also tried to make it as comfortable as possible, digging a few rooms and even bringing some furniture, pillows and blankets. But despite this, as soon as she had been locked up in there, the ogress had stopped eating entirely. She still drank water from time to time, but she refused to touch her food, even if Marcus went out of his way to provide her with fresh venison and other meals that should have been really appetizing for orcs. She didn¡¯t even scream anymore, and she just blankly stared into space all day long. Now, three days later, she was almost skeletally thin, and the Vex Queen was afraid that she could die from starvation at any moment. This situation weighed heavily on Marcus''s conscience. After all, Tiny¡¯s suffering was technically his fault since he had chosen to spare her life, and by now he was starting to wonder if killing her immediately would have been the more merciful choice. What was done was done, however, and so the Vex Queen had decided to try to help her before it was too late. He couldn¡¯t really release her, as that would have been a death sentence due to her inability to defend herself ¡ªcourtesy of the brainwashing Marcus had performed on her¡ª so he had to find an alternative way. He had tried to talk to her through a newly hatched copy drone, but sadly she was completely unresponsive to words, and the Vex Queen was actually afraid to use his mental powers on her again, since that was what had caused this mess to begin with. So, without any way to solve this problem on his own, he had seeked help in Brettholz. Sadly, as he had quickly discovered, there wasn''t exactly an abundance of therapists in this world. The closest thing were clerics, and the ones Marcus had spoken with were either unwilling or unable to help him ¡ªapparently treating depression, while possible, was a difficult magic that only high ranking clerics could perform, and they refused to waste their skills on the ogress. The Vex Queen had then tried to ask for help from Golam and Hoggs, but once again this had proven fruitless. The taxidermist had an almost encyclopedic knowledge of the physiology of the fauna of the Caligare Forest but sadly was almost completely ignorant about their psychology. Meanwhile the telemancer knew of a few remedies for mental conditions but they essentially boiled down to keeping the ogress magically drugged indefinitely, something Marcus was unwilling to do even as a last resort, because if it came to that then it would be better to just end Tiny¡¯s suffering once and for all. By now he was at a standstill. On one hand he still didn¡¯t want to give up, but on the other he had no clue about what he could do, something which made him feel incredibly frustrated. He had tried to distract himself a bit, either by talking with his friends or trying to renovate his hive, but nothing really seemed to make him relax. Even now, as he tried to focus on his copy drone, who was accompanying Klara while the girl was visiting the market in Brettholz, he was still silently seething inside. Such was his irritation that apparently some of it managed to show on his drone¡¯s normally unflappable face, something which Klara immediately picked up. ¡°Is everything alright, Marcus?¡± She asked as they walked through the stalls. ¡°You look kinda angry, which is rather remarkable considering that you usually struggle to show emotions in this copy drone body of yours.¡± ¡°I am more annoyed than angry.¡± The Vex Queen corrected her. ¡°But no, everything''s not alright. Tiny Sneaky is dying and I don''t know what to do to save her.¡± He grimaced in his real body, this expression copied by his drone. ¡°I even tried asking some clerics for help, but they all refused. Told me they don''t have time and energy to waste on an orc, if you can believe that!¡± ¡°Oh, I can easily believe that.¡± The girl replied. ¡°In fact, I didn''t think you could have expected anything different. After all, it''s an ogre we are talking about. No responsible cleric would waste their miracles on such a creature, not when there are actual people that may need their help.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Actual people?¡± The Vex Queen echoed her. ¡°Do you mean to tell me that orcs are not people?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The girl replied, checking some pots on display on a nearby stall. ¡°They are animals. Dangerous animals, like snakes on scorpions. And the fact that you took the stinger from a scorpion and tried to domesticate it doesn''t change the fact that it''s still a scorpion.¡± In his real body, Marcus winced at those words. He could understand negative sentiments towards the orcs, since he had witnessed first hand the atrocities they had brought on Medelan, but even so he thought that his friend was going a bit too far. ¡°Isn''t that a bit too harsh?¡± He asked. ¡°I mean, as awful as the orcs are, they can talk, think and feel like we do.¡± ¡°Being sentient and sapient is not enough to be a person. There are plenty of species who are both but still can''t really be considered people.¡± Klara said in a casual tone, as if explaining things that were just common sense. ¡°Some, like the orcs, are driven almost exclusively by their instincts, to the point that they are little better than wild animals. Others are just too alien to relate to anyone else in any meaningful way. And others still are not even living beings to begin with.¡± The Vex Queen remained silent for a few seconds, struggling to come up with a response. Back on Earth, the girl''s arguments would have been considered prejudiced and foolish ¡ªand would have caused no shortage of outrage in most people¡ª but in this world he wasn¡¯t so sure. After all, there was a veritable host of different species inhabiting Aos, and for all Marcus knew a few of those could indeed be strange enough to challenge the definition of people he was familiar with. However, this didn''t mean that Klara was completely right either, at least as far as Tiny Sneaky was concerned. Having read her mind, Marcus knew that the ogress was at least as complex as any human being and that dismissing her as a simple, instinct-driven animal was a mistake. ¡°I still think that Tiny is a person.¡± He finally said. ¡°A pretty awful person given her actions, but a person nonetheless. And I don''t feel comfortable watching her die without doing anything.¡± Klara turned towards him, giving him a level look for a few seconds before her lips parted in a sardonic smile. ¡°I suppose that''s to be expected from you.¡± She said. ¡°After all, that''s how a good person should feel.¡± It took a brief moment for Marcus to realize that Klara had just paid him a compliment. Before he could answer, however, the girl resumed talking. ¡°Well, since you won''t give up on the ogre, then I should help you keep it alive then. You told me you are searching for an expert on orcs, right? Someone who knows how they think and behave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Vex Queen confirmed. ¡°Do you know someone like that?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± The girl replied. ¡°I think that General Trakk would probably fit the bill.¡± ¡°Trakk?¡± Marcus asked, a bit surprised. ¡°Why would you recommend him?¡± ¡°Because according to what he told us he spent years fighting orcs in the forest and he probably gathered a lot of knowledge on them along the way.¡± She explained. ¡°It works like that for hunters, you see. We got to know our prey, how it moves, how it behaves and even how it thinks if we want to be able to catch it. If a military commander does the same to defeat their enemies, then Trakk is definitely the best person to ask about orcs.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus nodded, considering that suggestion. What Klara just said made a lot of sense. From both his personal experience in this new world and the history he had studied in his previous one, he knew that good commanders always tried to know all they could about their enemies, and Trakk had amply demonstrated that he was nothing if not competent in the art of war. So if he had fought against the orcs it was certain that he knew a great deal about them. Granted, his knowledge was probably more about hurting orcs than healing them, but with a bit of luck he may have had some notion that Marcus could use to help Tiny. ¡°I guess I''ll have a talk with Trakk then.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Do you know where I can find him? I haven''t seen him lately.¡± ¡°Oh, he went back to his territory yesterday morning.¡± Klara said. ¡°Together with the rest of his army. Apparently, they wanted to reach Goblinia before the weather could get worse.¡± ¡°Not a problem. I''ll send another copy-drone to meet him there.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Might be an occasion to see what the goblins are doing in their town as well. From what I can see from my territory, they have made a lot of changes.¡± Klara gave him a quizzical look. ¡°Don''t you know already?¡± She asked. ¡°It''s well within range of your flyers, so you should be able to see whatever they are doing there.¡± ¡°I could, but we agreed to stay out of each other''s lands unless invited.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°I stationed several sentries on my side of the border to keep an eye on them of course, but I never actually sent any drone over their territories.¡± Klara looked at him for a few moments, and then she chuckled. ¡°I don''t know why I expected anything else from you.¡± She said in an amused tone. ¡°Straight as an arrow as always.¡± ¡°I try my best to be like that.¡± Marcus said, quite pleased by that remark. ¡°Besides, the goblins kept their word too. Never saw one on my land ever since we arrived.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that no goblin entered your territory. Just that they were good enough not to get caught.¡± ¡°Eh, if they did manage to enter without being found out, then they deserve to have gotten away with it.¡± The Vex Queen replied with confidence. ¡°I put so many drones to watch my lands that I was even able to spot every single bird that tried to enter.¡± He paused for a moment and added: ¡°Not that there were many, now that I think about it. Or any other animal for that matter. Maybe the mold-wax works as a repellent or something.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Klara shrugged. ¡°It would explain why it feels so unsettling even for us humans.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Marcus muttered as a sudden realization hit him. ¡°Maybe then that¡¯s the reason why Tiny has been so depressed. I mean, she¡¯s locked in a pit made entirely of mold-wax, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡± Klara agreed. ¡°But I¡¯m not an expert on orcs, so I can¡¯t be sure.¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯ll prepare a more suitable space to keep Tiny in just in case.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to convert one of the warehouses in Stonebarrow into some sort of prison. It shouldn¡¯t take more than a day or two. And in the meantime, I¡¯ll go speak with Trakk.¡± Announcement: Serialization Hello everyone! First of all, sorry for the wait, but I had a little accident and I had to recover before getting back to writing. Don''t worry, I''m fine now and I''m already back to work at the story. And second, as you may have noticed, I have deleted most of the initial chapters of the novel. This is because I am actually publishing the first book of the novel on Amazon and as an audiobook on Audible! The story will be the same, but the text will be revised, corrected and will make for a much smoother reading experience! The book will be out tomorrow, and if you want to pre-order, here are the links: You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Amazon: https://mybook.to/swarm1 Audible: https://www.audible.com/pd/Swarm-Audiobook/B0BHJKGR57 Should you want to buy a novel, or even leave a good rating, that would help me a lot with the algorithms! Anyway, expect the new chapter very soon! Chapter 125 - The Cold Really Bothered Me Anyway For once, as he piloted the copy drone plodding through the snow-covered road, Marcus felt incredibly grateful for not having to do that particular trip in person. The weather had worsened significantly over the past few hours, eventually turning into an actual snowstorm, and winds were too strong for anything to fly, forcing the copy-drone to travel on the ground. Moreover, since Marcus didn''t want to alarm the goblins too much by sending a Juggernaut or any other scary-looking drone to their village, the copy-drone had to travel on foot. ¡°I should really make some kind of smaller ground transportation drone.¡± He thought. ¡°Maybe some kind of horse-shaped drone. I''m sure that would come in handy.¡± His musings were then suddenly interrupted by a sensation of cold numbness coming from the copy¡¯s body, making Marcus realize that the drone was freezing to death. He immediately focused on trying to make it warm itself up, moving frantically while rubbing his limbs, all while cursing himself for not having given the drone any clothing besides a white tunic, which was only useful for the sake of public decency. This oversight was probably understandable since his drones had never really been bothered by the cold before, but still he probably should have seen it coming. After all, unlike the other drones which were designed for efficiency, the copy-drones were basically just clones of himself, and he knew from experience that extreme cold definitely affected him. He also realized that there was a real risk that the drone would die of hypothermia¡ªnot that it''d be a big loss, since he had laid several more Copy drone eggs, but it''d certainly be an annoying setback since he''d have to wait for them to mature before he could make use of them. Still, by now it was too late to make it come back, as the trip back to the Hive would surely be fatal, so Marcus had no other choice but to make the drone endure and hope that it could reach the goblin town before the cold would kill it. Luckily, after a few minutes the wind started dropping and soon the storm subsided almost entirely, leaving the copy free to proceed towards its destination. And after only a few minutes, it was finally in sight of Goblinia. Over the past months the once small and peaceful rural village built on top of a hill had turned into a town whose size rivaled Brettholz itself, though the provincial capital still firmly held the edge when it came to the quality of its buildings. Goblinia was, for the most part, a cluster of makeshift hovels and huts that clung to the sides of the hill like mushrooms growing from a dead tree trunk, without any apparent order or plan behind it. A single dirt road, the continuation of the one Marcus was currently walking on, cut through the outskirts of the town and led directly to its center, where several bigger buildings were visible. Security also seemed surprisingly lacking, since Goblinia lacked any sort of wall or fortification, and only a few watchtowers kept guard over the surrounding areas. Still, the sentinels (if there were any) failed to see the approaching drone, since when it reached the entrance to the town all that stood in its way were three bored-looking guards, all hobgoblins by the look of it, who were huddled around a small fireplace at the side of the road to keep themselves warm. They didn¡¯t notice the drone¡¯s presence even when it was literally right behind them, as they were too busy drinking from a flask of wine. Luckily for them Marcus¡¯s minion wasn''t there for any hostile purpose, so he just made his drone audibly clear its throat to attract the guards¡¯ attention. ¡°Good day, gentlemen.¡± He said, rather sardonically. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± The hobs immediately turned their head towards him, and surprise and alarm flashed in their eyes as they suddenly grabbed their weapons, but Marcus immediately raised his drone''s arms in a conciliatory gesture. ¡°Don''t worry, I mean no harm!¡± He said calmly. ¡°I just came here to speak with Trakk. Is he in town?¡± The guards looked at him with suspicion for a few seconds, their hands still on the handle of their weapons, until one of them nodded. ¡°Yeah, he''s in town.¡± The hob said. Then, he asked: ¡°You''re the Vex Queen, right?¡± ¡°For most intents and purposes, yes.¡± Marcus replied, deciding not to bother to explain that this body was a cloned one that he was controlling remotely. ¡°Why do you want to speak with the General?¡± The goblin asked in a suspicious tone. ¡°I need help on a certain matter, and I was hoping that the General would give me some advice.¡± The Vex Queen explained, telling the truth but avoiding to give too much details. Fortunately that seemed to be the right thing to say, as the hobs immediately relaxed a bit after hearing that. ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡± Another guard commented. ¡°The General knows a lot of things, so there are always many people who want to ask him things.¡± ¡°The problem is that he often tells you more than you ask for.¡± The third chimed in. ¡°I went to ask him where I should dig a hole once, and he kept talking about latrines and shit for an hour. When I left, I was so confused by all that talking that I even forgot that I had to dig the hole to begin with.¡± ¡°Yeah, he does like to talk.¡± The second one replied. ¡°And to make things worse he loves to use all those big, fancy words that no one else really knows what they mean. I guess they do make him sound smart and important, but I''d like it more if he kept things simple.¡± ¡°Oh yes. I hate when he does that. Gives me a headache everytime he speaks.¡± ¡°Uhm... sorry to interrupt you.¡± Marcus said, drawing the attention of the goblins once again. ¡°But I''d really need to speak with Trakk as soon as possible. Could you tell me where I can find him?¡± ¡°Oh, he should be at the headquarters.¡± The second one replied. ¡°He''s always there most of the time.¡± ¡°Well, if you can tell me where the headquarters are, I''ll go meet him there.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Just go down the road and you''ll end up in front of the headquarters.¡± The goblin pointed at the top of the hill. ¡°It''s the big building with all the flags in front of it. Can''t miss it.¡± ¡°Good. I''ll be on my way then.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The first guard cried as the Vex Queen started to walk away. ¡°You can''t go alone! Let one of us accompany you!¡± Marcus stopped and turned to quizzically stare at the goblin. ¡°Thank you, but it''s not really necessary.¡± He said. ¡°If the headquarters are as easy to find as your colleague said they are, then I think I''ll be fine even on my own.¡± ¡°No, it''s not that.¡± The guard explained. ¡°It''s that the General told us that all strangers should be accompanied by at least one guard when they enter Goblinia. If we let you go alone we''re in for a really harsh scolding. And being scolded by the General is no joke.¡± He shuddered. ¡°I don''t know how he does it, but his words can feel worse than lashes sometimes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°In that case, I suppose I''ll have to ask one of you to accompany me, if it''s not too much of a bother.¡± ¡°It''s fine. I was getting bored of sitting here anyway.¡± The goblin said. ¡°A stroll through the main road will help keep me warm until the next change of guard.¡± He turned to his colleagues and said: ¡°Gobb! Dok! You two wait here until I come back. And don''t even think about drinking while I''m not here, or I''ll tan your sorry hide!¡± ¡°Awww, c''mon Ik!¡± One of the two guards said with disappointment. ¡°We were drinking together only a few minutes ago, until this chitin gal interrupted us! What''s gonna change if we have a couple more cups while we wait for you to come back?¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°I don¡¯t trust you to not empty the whole flask if I¡¯m not here to watch you.¡± The one called Ik replied. ¡°And lashes are the least you''d get if you are caught drunk while on duty. Also, call me Sergeant Ik when we have visitors. We''ve got appearances to uphold, after all.¡± ¡°Man, the General is really rubbing off on you.¡± The other goblin commented. ¡°No wonder he made you a sergeant.¡± ¡°No wonder he made me a sergeant, what, Gobb?¡± Ik said. Gobb hesitated for a moment, looking confused, but then he groaned and rolled his eyes as he answered that question. ¡°No wonder he made you a sergeant, sir.¡± He said in an exasperated tone. ¡°Here. Happy now?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Ik replied. ¡°But that will have to do.¡± He turned towards Marcus. ¡°Sorry for the wait. We can go now.¡± The goblin then guided the Vex Queen towards the center of the town, ascending the hill as they did so. While walking Marcus also studied his surroundings with an analytical eye, taking mental note of everything he saw. From an engineering and architectural perspective, Goblinia was an absolute mess. The huts were shoddily built with salvaged materials, often seemingly one strong wind away from collapsing, there were no clear roads apart from the main one and trash was piled at every corner. Moreover, Marcus could also smell the pungent odor of excrements in the air, meaning that the town also lacked sewers or any other sort of proper waste disposal, something which coupled with its overcrowdedness made the whole place a sanitary nightmare. However the inhabitants didn''t really seem to be bothered by the appalling condition of their town. Despite the cold, Goblinia teemed with activities just like any human town, with countless goblins crowding the streets, each partaking in different activities. Human-hobs were talking or bickering with each other, while orc-hobs were more prone to actually brawling, albeit in a rather friendly way, and a few unevolved goblins played in the snow like children. Feral goblins were more rare and usually roamed in packs with others of their kin, as did the vex-like goblins, while the occasional gargoyle and other rare types usually walked alone. All of them gave Marcus and the goblin accompanying him a wide berth, but they still looked at him with extreme interest and curiosity. All in all, the goblins went about their daily life pretty much like any people would, something that came as quite a surprise for Marcus. He had always held the impression that they were wild and uncivilized, with only a few exceptions like the General, but watching them now he realized that he had been wrong, at least in part. Sure, they were rough and uncouth, but the Vex Queen had seen much worse behaviors in the slums of the human cities of his previous world, and besides the goblins had the excuse of having just recently built their town. Realizing that this was the first time that he thought of the goblins as people, Marcus suddenly felt a bit ashamed of himself. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not completely immune to prejudice.¡± He thought. ¡°All of this time, and I still kept seeing the goblins as the dangerous beasts that tried to kill me when I met them in the Caligare forest.¡± Eager to somehow fix this, he turned towards the guard that was accompanying him and tried to make some conversation. ¡°Sergeant Ik, right?¡± He asked. ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a couple questions while we''re on our way?¡± ¡°Sure. Ask away.¡± The goblin replied. ¡°Good. So... how are you and your people doing outside of the forest? Do you like living here in Brettholz?¡± ¡°We''re doing fine.¡± Ik shrugged. ¡°It''s a bit boring here, but I prefer being bored to being eaten alive by some beast. Back in the forest we always had to be on guard against the predators coming to get us.¡± ¡°Yeah, I completely agree.¡± Marcus said, remembering his own experience in the forest. ¡°At least here I can relax a bit. In the forest you never knew when some beast would try to attack you. And even when I built my hive big enough to fend off most animals, the damn goblins started to try and kill me...¡± He stopped all of a sudden, remembering who he was talking to a bit too late. But luckily, Ik seemed to take that comment in stride, letting out a chuckle in response. ¡°Oh yeah, sorry about that.¡± The guard said with a smirk. ¡°But to be fair, it was the General and the other higher ups that insisted that we should kill you, and even then it was because we thought you Vex were some kind of dangerous wild species. We had no idea that you could be talked to.¡± Marcus nodded. That was pretty much the same explanation that Trakk had given him. However, he decided to needle Ik for a little more information, just to confirm whether or not the General had truly spoken for his people back then. ¡°Oh really?¡± He asked. ¡°Does that mean that if you knew that I could talk and be reasoned with, you wouldn''t have attacked me?¡± The goblin took a few seconds to reply. ¡°Maybe?¡± He then said. ¡°I don''t really know. We fought a lot against some races and tribes that could talk, like the orcs, but with others we had peace. For example we traded with the Kobolds and the Nogs, and we left the Orikini alone as long as they did the same.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Vex Queen said. As vague as it had been, that answer felt quite honest, and he was pretty satisfied with it, especially since it meant that Trakk had probably told the truth. ¡°Out of curiosity, what are the Nogs and the Orikini? I''ve never heard about them before.¡± ¡°The Nogs are the Swamp Dwellers.¡± The guard explained. ¡°They are very small and kinda look like frogs with very long noses. They are not very strong, but they swim very fast and are very good at hiding in water. We often traded tools and weapons for their smoked fish. They also made a very good liquor using some kind of swamp plant, and sometimes they shared it with us. They were nice, in their own way.¡± The guard paused for a moment, scratching his armpits. ¡°I don''t know much about the Orikini, because they almost never went out of their territories and they killed anyone who entered. But at least they didn''t attack us as long as we stayed out and they took care of every other threat that came from their direction, so they weren''t the worst neighbors to have.¡± He paused for a moment, trying to remember something. ¡°I only saw a few of them once, when the General spoke with their leaders to try to form an alliance against the orcs. They were tall, pale and they all wore weird wooden masks.¡± ¡°And what happened to that alliance?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Did they fight with you against the orcs?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ik replied. ¡°They refused to ally with us, or with anyone else for what matters. They said that they would deal with anything that would enter their territory by themselves.¡± He sneered. ¡°As far as I know they were completely wiped out by the Blue Terror, but at least they kept him occupied while we escaped to the Ashwood Hills.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Vex Queen muttered, processing all the info he had received. It seemed that life in the Caligare Forest had been much more complex than his own experience had led him to believe, with its own politics and balance of powers, even if they were much more brutal than the ones he knew about. In particular, the fact that there were so many different races in the Forest made for some really unique interactions, at least from his point of view. ¡°How is it possible for so many different sapient species to coexist in a single place?¡± He wondered. ¡°I know that everything is possible, but from what I saw in this world you can''t throw a rock at a forest without hitting some new race squatting in the bushes. It seems hardly plausible that they all just evolved naturally.¡± As he was thinking, he and Ik finally reached the top of the hill, where the rudimentary wooden huts gave way to bigger and better built constructions. Most of them were the houses from the old village, but there were also several clearly new buildings, mostly warehouses and barracks, which looked of a much higher quality compared to the huts of the lower parts of town. The streets were also much more clean, and the persistent smell of sewage had all but disappeared. The goblins that populated this neighborhood were also much better behaved than the rest of their kin. Groups of goblin guards marching in perfect unison patrolled the streets, while goblin artisans, builders and others of less immediately identifiable professions scuttled around looking busy. Finally, Marcus and his escort reached a big building with several flags dangling from its windows. Ik guided the Vex Queen towards the door, and once there he gestured for him to wait as he knocked. Almost immediately, another hob opened the door, and he and Ik exchanged a few words that Marcus was too far to hear. He saw the other goblin giving him a curious look, but then, after a few seconds, Ik turned towards him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The human-hob said. ¡°But the General isn¡¯t available right now. He went to the Mothers¡¯ house, and he will probably spend the night there.¡± He paused for a moment and added: ¡°If you want to wait for him here, we could provide you some accommodation for the night as well. We have a few spare rooms in the headquarters for messengers.¡± The copy-drone¡¯s face remained completely expressionless, but in his real body Marcus grimaced. Tiny¡¯s condition was steadily getting worse by the hour, and he didn¡¯t know if he could afford to waste an entire night before taking a decision about her fate. ¡°I¡¯m a bit in a hurry.¡± He said. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I go to speak with Trakk at this Mothers¡¯ house? I promise it won¡¯t take long.¡± For some reason, these words seemed to make Ik really outraged. ¡°What!?!¡± He cried angrily. ¡°A stranger entering the Mothers¡¯ house? Impossible!¡± He snarled. ¡°They will never let you in!¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not as if I have to get in.¡± The Vex Queen said, taken a bit by surprise by the goblin¡¯s reaction. ¡°We can just remain outside, check if Trakk is willing to come out to talk to me, and then go away.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s visiting the Mothers, then the General won¡¯t see you.¡± The guard replied in an adamant tone. ¡°Well, that¡¯s for the General to decide, isn¡¯t it?¡± Marcus said. ¡°Wrong.¡± Ik corrected him. ¡°That¡¯s actually for the Mothers to decide.¡± He paused, and then sighed. ¡°But I guess that I should accompany you there. Then it¡¯s up to what the Mothers decide to do. Follow me.¡± And then Ik guided Marcus away from the headquarters, while the Vex Queen wondered who these Mothers might be. Chapter 126 - The House of Love The house of the Mothers was by far the biggest and fanciest building Marcus had seen in Goblinia. It was a large two-storeys tall mansion that probably used to be an inn before the goblin occupation that showed signs of having been recently renovated. The walls were freshly painted, the windows were clearly new and two new wings had been added to the original building, replacing what used to be the stables and forming a small courtyard, which was currently covered in snow. The front entrance was guarded by two hobgoblin soldiers wielding short spears and wearing chainmail under heavy cloaks, who unlike the guards Marcus had met previously were very much alert and seemed to take their job seriously. Such care contrasted heavily with the shoddiness of the rest of the city, and consequently the Vex Queen¡¯s curiosity about the content of that house increased even further. ¡°Hey Ik!¡± He asked his guide while pointing at the building. ¡°Could you tell me what''s inside the house of the Mothers?¡± ¡°The Mothers of course.¡± The goblin replied, as if stating the obvious. ¡°Alright, but who or what are exactly these Mothers?¡± ¡°They are our Mothers.¡± Ik said, his tone growing hard. ¡°And don''t ask anything else cause I will tell you nothing more about it. We shouldn''t talk about the Mothers with strangers to begin with.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Marcus muttered, taken a bit by surprise by the goblin¡¯s reaction. ¡°I won¡¯t ask anything else then.¡± ¡°Really though, whatever these Mothers are, it seems they are very important for the goblins.¡± He thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll try asking Trakk later about it. Hopefully he¡¯ll be less reticent.¡± As the two approached the entrance, two hobgoblin guards immediately moved to block their way. ¡°Halt!¡± One of them cried, pointing his spear at them. ¡°Don''t take another step!¡± Both Marcus and Ik stopped in their tracks, about ten meters away from the door, and the goblin raised his arms to the air, gesturing for the Vex Queen to imitate him. The monster girl did so, and that seemed to somehow reassure the guards, who nonetheless remained professionally wary. ¡°Who are you and why are you here?¡± The guard asked. ¡°I''m sergeant Ik.¡± Marcus''s guide replied. ¡°I''m currently escorting the Vex Queen.¡± He nodded towards Marcus. ¡°She wants to speak with the General.¡± ¡°The General is busy with the Mothers.¡± The guard said. ¡°Go back to the headquarters and wait for him there.¡± ¡°Alright, but could you tell the General that the Vex Queen is waiting for him?¡± Ik insisted. The guard chuckled. ¡°Why?¡± The guard asked. ¡°It¡¯s not as if he¡¯d come out before he¡¯s done. Even if he wanted to, the Mothers won''t let him.¡± He said in an amused tone. ¡°You know how they are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors, but I¡¯ve never met them in person.¡± Ik shook his head with a longing expression on his face. ¡°I''ve never been selected for that duty yet.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± The hobgoblin tried to encourage him. ¡°If you made it as a sergeant, I¡¯m sure that sooner or later you¡¯ll get picked.¡± ¡°I really hope so.¡± Ik replied, looking a bit more cheerful. He then looked at the Vex Queen and said: ¡°Anyway, could you still tell Trakk about the Vex Queen? Even if he can''t come out, I think that he''d still like to know that she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Probably.¡± The guard nodded in agreement. ¡°He does like to be informed of everything that goes on.¡± He thought about it for a moment and then said: ¡°Fine, I''ll go tell him. Wait here until I come back.¡± The hobgoblin turned away, entering the house and quickly closing the door behind him, while the other guard put himself between the entrance and the two visitors, watching them carefully. Having nothing else to do, the Vex Queen waited patiently as the minutes passed. The wind, which had calmed down when he had first reached Goblinia, had started blowing again, forcing him to move around a bit to prevent the copy-drone from freezing, though luckily this didn¡¯t really bother him since his real body was comfortably sitting in front of a stove. Then, about twenty minutes later, the door opened again and the first guard came out, accompanied by another goblin wearing a striped bathrobe and pink, fluffy slippers. In his real body, Marcus raised an eyebrow after seeing this strangely dressed goblin, wondering who that newcomer was and what was the deal with that attire. It was only when the goblin spoke that he realized that it was none other than Trakk himself. ¡°Ah, greetings sir Marcus.¡± The General said cheerfully, stopping right under the doorframe. ¡°To what do I owe this unexpected visit?¡± The Vex Queen took but a moment to get over his surprise. He had never expected to ever see Trakk in a pink bathrobe, but after all, it was none of his business what the goblin did when off-duty. Besides, considering that he usually spent his days off in his undies, he was in no position to judge. ¡°Good day, General.¡± He replied. "I''m sorry to disturb you, but I have a rather pressing problem and I was hoping that you could help me.¡± A spark of interest flashed in Trakk''s eyes. ¡°A problem you say?¡± The goblin said, stroking his chin. ¡°Does it perchance involve the ogre in your custody?¡± ¡°Yes actually.¡± Marcus confirmed. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I just guessed.¡± Trakk smirked. ¡°When I left Brettholz, you were going around asking clerics to help you keep the ogre alive, so there was a good chance that you came here to ask me the same thing.¡± He paused for a moment and pointed at the copy-drone. ¡°By the way, is this a body double you¡¯re talking me through or have you finally learned how to conceal your aura?¡± ¡°I wish.¡± Marcus said. ¡°This is a copy-drone too.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The General nodded. Then a sudden gust of wind blew in his direction, making him shiver and take a step back in the warmth of the Mother''s house. ¡°I guess this is also why you¡¯re so lightly clothed despite the cold. Your minions do seem generally unaffected by the weather.¡± ¡°Yeah, they are very tough.¡± The Vex Queen replied, feeling a hint of pride at the hardiness of his drones. ¡°But it''s not as if they are completely immune. For example, this double I''m currently using almost froze to death on the way here.¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± The General said, his tone getting more serious. ¡°Are you alright now? Do you need to warm yourself up?¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°The wind is not blowing as hard inside of the town, so this drone shouldn¡¯t freeze to death for now. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t really be a problem even if it did. After all, I could always make another.¡± ¡°It''s a relief to hear that.¡± Trakk said, as his usual smile returned on his face. ¡°Still, it wouldn''t do to leave a guest in the open with this weather, not even an expendable one.¡± He narrowed his eyes, studying Marcus for a few seconds before adding: ¡°How about you come inside to warm yourself up while we talk?¡± The other goblins gave their General a shocked look, but Marcus just made his copy drone nod. ¡°That works.¡± He said, and started moving, only to be stopped by the two goblin guards, who immediately put themselves in his way again. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Trakk?¡± One of them cried without taking his eyes away from the Vex Queen. ¡°We can''t let an outsider inside the Mothers'' house!¡± ¡°Get aside, you two.¡± The General replied. ¡°Sir Marcus won''t harm the Mothers. I vouch for her.¡± ¡°That''s not the problem!¡± The hobgoblin replied angrily. ¡°You know the rules better than anyone else, General! No outsider is allowed to see the Mothers under any circumstance!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not completely true though.¡± Trakk said, his calm tone contrasting with the hot fury in the other''s voice. ¡°Chiefs of allied tribes were sometimes allowed to meet the Mothers. Sir Marcus is the leader of our Vex allies, so it¡¯s kind of the same.¡± ¡°Yeah but... those were goblins!¡± The guard objected. ¡°And this creature here is clearly not a goblin!¡± ¡°So what?¡± The General asked. ¡°We''ve never let a non-goblin ally meet the Mothers before!¡± ¡°Times are changing.¡± The General explained patiently. ¡°Back in the forest we just couldn''t trust anyone but other goblin tribes, and even then only occasionally, but now we''re trying to form a stable relationship with our neighbors, both humans and Vex, and integrate into their society. It makes sense to treat them as our equals, including granting them the right to meet the Mothers.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The hobgoblin guard tried to protest, but he stopped half-way, as he couldn¡¯t find a counter argument. Then, after a moment, he sighed with resignation. ¡°Alright.¡± He said. ¡°But you¡¯re going to take responsibility for anything that happens.¡± ¡°That is my intention.¡± Trakk replied. ¡°Now, can you let sir Marcus in, please?¡± The guard who had protested nodded and stood aside, imitated by his companion. ¡°Excellent.¡± The General said in a cheerful tone. ¡°Please, do come inside sir Marcus.¡± The Vex Queen hesitated a moment before making his drone walk past the guards. He was rather surprised by the exchange he had just witnessed, as he had never seen any goblin go against Trakk¡¯s orders like that, but it seemed that whatever the Mothers were, they held a more important place than the General for the humanoids. This made him even more curious to find out who or what these Mothers were. As Marcus entered, a pleasant warmth washed over the drone¡¯s body like a balm, dissipating the persistent cold that had tormented it during the trip. Trakk immediately closed the door behind the Vex Queen, who studied the place with interest. He was in a long hallway, with three doors opening on each side. Small magical lamps, similar to those in Klara''s house, provided a dim, warm light, and the walls were covered in salmon pink wallpaper. Several coffee tables occupied the space between the doors, and on them there were several flower pots, filled with delicate blue flowers. The last detail surprised the Vex Queen, since this late in the winter all flowers should have long withered, and he approached to study one more carefully. It was similar to a lily, but its petals were thinner and vaguely translucent, to the point that it looked as if it was made out of ice. ¡°That''s a Snowbloom.¡± Trakk said, noticing his interest in the plant. ¡°It''s a flower that blooms only in winter, and withers as soon as the snow melts. It also somehow makes the air cleaner, so putting some of them in our houses prevents the air from going stale. That''s quite convenient during winter, when opening the windows would let the heat out.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°I should definitely pick some for my house as well.¡± ¡°There is a whole field of them not far from Goblinia. I''ll have someone pick a bouquet for you before you leave.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I can go pick them up myself, so don''t worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. We do send our children to pick them up everytime there is a snowstorm, so there should be a fresh supply of them by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why would you send children out when there is a snowstorm?¡± Marcus asked, a bit appalled. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re trying to make them become shamans. Making them face nature at its worst is a good trigger for that transformation.¡± ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t they die like that?¡± ¡°Some do.¡± Trakk shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s worth it to have some more shamans.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus replied, feeling rather appalled despite already knowing of this goblin custom. Putting their young ones in danger to make them evolve was apparently perfectly normal for the humanoids, but for the Vex Queen¡¯s human sensibility this sounded utterly horrible. Still, he couldn¡¯t really do much about it, as the goblins were legally free to practice their customs in their lands, and besides he hadn¡¯t come here for that. Instead, he decided to change the subject to a less touchy subject. ¡°So, since you seem to have a perfectly pragmatic reason for everything, may I ask why you insisted that I come inside of this house?¡± He asked. ¡°I could have just waited for you at your headquarters and that way you could have avoided that discussion with your underlings.¡± ¡°Well, technically those aren¡¯t my underlings.¡± The General replied. ¡°They¡¯re the Mothers¡¯ guards, and they are outside of my authority for the most part. But anyway, besides just trying to be a good host, I did have a specific reason for wanting you to enter this house.¡± ¡°Of course you did.¡± Marcus thought. ¡°You¡¯re the kind of guy that always has an ulterior motive or two even for going to the toilet.¡± ¡°And what would this reason be?¡± He asked out loud. ¡°Well, if we are to live in this land and integrate in this kingdom''s society, my people will have to get used to strangers, and some of them will have to eventually meet the Mothers.¡± Trakk explained. ¡°And I''d rather start with you, since you are our closest neighbor and you have proven yourself to be trustworthy. Besides, the fact that you are a female is also good in this situation.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°But why is the fact that I''m female relevant though?¡± The General gave him an amused smirk. ¡°You''ll see.¡± He said. ¡°Follow me.¡± And he guided his guest down the hallway, until they reached the third door, which he opened for the Vex Queen. The room Marcus entered was a living room, filled with many big sofas, pillows and the floor almost entirely covered by thick carpets. A stove in a corner sent out a pleasant warmth, and like in the hallway there were several flower pots with Snowblooms in them. The environment was maybe a little cluttered, but undeniably warm and cozy. However, what drew the Vex Queen''s attention the most was not the room itself, but rather its occupants. They were goblins, about a dozen of them, but they were different from the ones he had seen so far. For starters they were bigger than average, and their faces had finer and more delicate traits. They also had a far more shapely and voluptuous structure, and this, coupled with the fact that they wore feminine clothings like gowns and dresses, finally clued Marcus to their identity. ¡°Are these goblin females?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Trakk confirmed. ¡°They are our Mothers.¡± He turned towards the goblin females, who were frozen and staring at Marcus with wide eyes. ¡°Don''t worry ladies. Sir Marcus here is a trusted ally of ours who has come to see me. She won''t harm any of you, so feel free to greet her.¡± As if a dam had been broken, a literal tidal wave of excited female goblins immediately hit the copy drone, drowning him in a sea of high pitch chattering and no shortage of physical contact. ¡°Kyaaaa! You''re so cute!¡± ¡°Why do you have a horn?¡± ¡°Your hair is so pretty! I''d eat some of it! Can I?¡± ¡°What''s that stuff on your arms? Is it armor?¡± ¡°Aren''t you cold wearing just that tunic?¡± ¡°You have a tail! Can I touch it?¡± For a few moments, the Vex Queen lost all control over his copy-drone as its sensory inputs were overloaded, and all he could do was to let his spare body be treated like a doll by the goblins. Only after a few seconds he managed to recover enough to speak again, though he still wasn¡¯t able to move since he was piled up upon by at least a dozen goblin girls. ¡°Uhm¡­ please ladies, could you contain yourselves?¡± He muttered to no avail, as the Mothers were too excited to really listen to him. ¡°Ladies please!¡± Marcus turned to the General in search of support. ¡°Trakk! Could you tell them to cut it out?¡± ¡°I could, but they wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡± The hobgoblin replied with an amused smirk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to tough it out for now, sir Marcus. They should calm down in a minute anyway.¡± ¡°Ass.¡± He thought bitterly, shooting a venomous glance at the General. ¡°As if I didn¡¯t notice that you¡¯re having fun right now!¡± He sighed in his real body. ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m not actually here in person. That would have made this even worse!¡± Then, all of a sudden, a raspy but authoritative voice spoke, as the sound of a cane hitting the floor echoed in the room. ¡°Enough! Calm down, you little brats!¡± The Mothers immediately froze again, letting the copy-drone go and taking a step away from it, looking like a bunch of children being scolded by their parents. With his field of view now free, Marcus managed to spot the one who had spoken. It was a visibly ancient goblin female, hunched with age and walking with a cane. Most of her body was covered by gray and black clothes and gowns, draped around her so that only her wrinkly face was visible, and a few pieces of gold jewelry shone over the dark fabric. The other females parted at her passage, respectfully making way for her. The old goblin ignored them and stopped a few meters away from the drone, studying it for a few seconds before turning towards Trakk with a rather annoyed expression on her face. ¡°Trakk! Come here!¡± She ordered. ¡°Yes, Grand Mother.¡± The General promptly replied, approaching the wizened goblin. However, as soon as he got close, the old female moved with surprising swiftness and started hitting the hobgoblin with her cane. ¡°You brat!¡± She snarled. ¡°How dare you let a stranger in without telling me first!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Trakk cried in pain, trying to block those blows with his arms. ¡°Wait, Grand Mother! I can explain! I have a good reason for letting sir Marcus in!¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°I know you do!¡± The woman said without stopping her assault. ¡°You wouldn''t do anything if you don''t have at least three good reasons for it!¡± She paused for a moment, recovering her breath and pointing a bony finger at the General''s chest. ¡°However, you have to remember your place! You have free rein to do whatever you deem necessary outside, but this house is under my responsibility, and you''ll ask me before doing anything here! Are we clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Grand Mother.¡± Trakk bowed his head with a contrite expression on his face. ¡°Good!¡± The old female nodded. ¡°And now, introduce me to our guest.¡± ¡°Of course, Grand Mother.¡± The General said, and he turned towards Marcus. ¡°Sir Marcus, let me introduce you to Grand Mother Grakk, our most esteemed Mother. Grand Mother, this is Sir Marcus Vitali, the Queen of the Vex and our ally.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, ma''am.¡± Marcus made his drone bow respectfully. Once again, he was glad that he wasn''t actually there in person, because otherwise he would have struggled to hide the fact that he was grinning from ear to ear. Watching the usually smug General getting scolded like an unruly child felt oddly satisfying for some reason. ¡°Likewise.¡± Grakk replied, waving her hand dismissively. She then pointed her finger towards one of the sofas. ¡°Take a seat. I''ll have some tea prepared for you.¡± She turned towards the other goblin females. ¡°And you girls leave the room. We¡¯re going to have a talk here.¡± The goblin girls obeyed immediately, moving out of the room, but many of them remained just outside the doors, peeking inside with curiosity while occasionally whispering to each other and giggling. Meanwhile, after a moment of hesitation, Marcus also did what Grakk had told him and sat down on the sofa, while the old woman and Trakk sat in front of him. ¡°Sooooo...¡± Marcus said, trying to start a conversation. ¡°May I ask what''s the deal with your females? Do you keep all of them locked in here?¡± ¡°No one keeps us locked anywhere.¡± Grakk sneered. ¡°We stay here simply because we choose to. Our duties lie inside of the house, and we have no need to get outside.¡± ¡°That''s essentially correct.¡± The General confirmed. ¡°No male goblin, myself included, could force the Mothers to do anything against their will.¡± ¡°Weren''t you the leader though?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°I am.¡± Trakk replied. ¡°But even so, my authority extends only to other male goblins. The Mothers are above all males, myself included, in our hierarchy.¡± The Vex Queen, in his real body, raised an eyebrow at that revelation. ¡°But aren''t you the one making all the decisions?¡± He asked, feeling quite puzzled. ¡°I mean, from what you told me you were the one who united the tribes, planned the attack on Brettholz and all that.¡± ¡°I am, and I did plan it all myself.¡± The General confirmed. ¡°But I think you''re misunderstanding something. While the rulers are at the top of other races¡¯ societies, that¡¯s not really the case for us goblins. Among male goblins I am indeed the ones who stand at the top as their ruler, we consider our females in general to be more important than any male goblin. After all, finding a new leader wouldn¡¯t be difficult, while the Mothers are truly irreplaceable. Their duty is to keep our race alive, and we wouldn''t exist without them.¡± ¡°And what would that duty be, exactly?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Giving birth to new goblins of course!¡± Grakk intervened in an annoyed tone. ¡°Are you slow or something? What else could the duty of us females be?¡± ¡°Ehr...¡± Marcus hesitated, unsure whether or not the Grand Mother''s last question was rhetorical or not. While it was kind of a given that the biological function of a female was to produce offspring, putting it that way seemed rather indelicate, to say the least. Noticing his uneasiness ¡ªdespite his drone''s face being completely emotionless¡ª Trakk intervened to fill that awkward silence. ¡°Indeed, producing offspring is a Mother''s main and usually only duty, since we can''t afford risking their lives in other pursuits.¡± He explained. ¡°Unlike most other races, who usually have a roughly equal number of males and females, our Mothers are exceedingly rare. Because of this, the loss of even a single female is a significant blow to our race, which is why we male goblins go out of our way to protect them.¡± He smiled apologetically. ¡°That''s also why the guards were so reluctant to let you in. I''m afraid that we can get a bit paranoid whenever the security of our Mothers is concerned.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Marcus nodded. That actually made a lot of sense to him. If female goblins were so rare, it was only logical for the males to protect them with their lives. In a way, this was similar to how the Vex themselves behaved, with the drones instinctively protecting their Queen. From a hidden corner of Marcus¡¯s mind came the thought that a Vex Queen should also ideally behave like the Mothers, staying hidden and protected while popping out new drones all day long, but he quickly suppressed this realization, as it made him feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°I have no duty to the Vex as a race.¡± He thought while grimacing. ¡°I can live however I want! The drones are just a way for me to live more comfortably and nothing else!¡± ¡°Sir Marcus?¡± Trakk¡¯s voice called him. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± The Vex Queen realized that he had stopped moving the copy-drone, and quickly got a hold of himself and resumed the conversation. ¡°Yeah, sorry. I was just processing what you told me.¡± He replied. ¡°It was... very enlightening.¡± He paused for a moment and then added: ¡°Now, if it¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯d like to talk about what brought me here to begin with.¡± ¡°Ah yes, your ogre.¡± Trakk nodded. ¡°Sure, we can talk about it.¡± ¡°Ogre? What ogre?¡± Grakk chimed in, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Didn''t you guys kill all of them in that human city with the weird name? Trabal or something.¡± ¡°Treval, yes.¡± The General said, turning towards the crone. ¡°We did indeed kill most of the ogres there. But sir Marcus actually took one of the surviving ones prisoner.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The old goblin asked. ¡°What does she plan to do with it?¡± ¡°I mostly spared it in order to soothe my conscience.¡± Marcus answered, hoping that the old goblin would leave it at that since he was quite tired of people criticizing his decision, especially since Grakk, like most senior folks, seemed like a pro at criticizing and berating people. Sadly, that laconic answer seemed to only make the old woman more curious. ¡°Soothe your conscience? And what does that mean?¡± The Mother asked, raising her eyebrows even higher. ¡°Is it a way to say that you''re going to eat it?¡± ¡°No, it means that she would have felt bad killing that ogre.¡± Trakk corrected her. Grakk''s expression became even more confused. ¡°Why?¡± She asked the Vex Queen. ¡°Didn''t you kill a lot of other ogres during that battle? What''s different about this one?¡± ¡°It''s complicated.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Let''s just say that I felt better by keeping her alive. And speaking of which...¡± He turned to Trakk, taking the chance to change the subject before Grakk could really start picking apart his reasons. ¡°Tiny is dying, and I don''t know what to do to save her. Do you know anything about the orcs that could help me?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Trakk nodded. ¡°I have picked up a thing or two about orcs while fighting against them.¡± He made a small smile once again. ¡°Anyway, could you tell me what exactly is wrong with your ogre?¡± ¡°Well, for starters she has stopped eating ever since we arrived in Stonebarrow.¡± The Vex Queen explained. ¡°That''s the reason she''s dying, by the way. I''ve tried to give her all sorts of food, from raw meat to cooked meals and even a few live animals, since I''ve been told that orcs like to eat their prey alive, but she won¡¯t touch anything.¡± ¡°That''s actually pretty strange.¡± The General stroked his chin with a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°As far as I know, orcs naturally have a bottomless appetite, and I''ve never heard of one intentionally fasting. Can you tell me something else?¡± ¡°Well, she usually spends the day huddled in a corner of her prison staring at the walls.¡± Marcus said. ¡°The only exception is when she screams, which she does for a few hours before going back to stare at the walls in silence. Though she stopped with the screaming as of lately. Now she just stares at the walls all day long.¡± ¡°Interesting. I''ve never heard of an orc or an ogre behaving that way.¡± A spark of interest shone in Trakk''s eyes. ¡°Has she ever tried to escape?¡± ¡°No, never.¡± The Vex Queen made the drone shake its head. ¡°She was a bit more active while we were in Treval, but even then she did nothing more than scream and huddle up in her cage. Back then she ate though.¡± ¡°How peculiar.¡± The general said. ¡°The few orcs we managed to catch alive were always trying to escape, often eating through their cages, and would attack anyone who approached them.¡± ¡°Wait, you caught orcs alive too?¡± Marcus asked back, feeling a bit confused. The goblins were the last people he would have expected to show any kind of mercy towards the orcs. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°We only did that occasionally.¡± Trakk replied. ¡°If we thought we needed some more orc-hobs, we''d catch an orc and let it loose on our young ones in order to make them evolve. However, we would usually injure the orc beforehand to slow it down and give our boys a better chance to survive. And that also made killing it afterwards easier.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. That ruthless pragmatism was indeed more like the goblins¡¯s MO. ¡°Anyway, from what you told me, your ogre is acting in a very atypical way for its kind.¡± The goblin continued. ¡°Do you have any idea about what could have caused this?¡± Marcus remained silent for a few seconds, pondering how much he could tell Trakk. On one hand Hoggs and Klara had both advised him to not reveal that he had brainwashed Tiny to anyone, as this fact could be used against him, but on the other it was unlikely that Trakk could help him if he didn''t know what exactly had happened to the ogress. In the end, Marcus decided to tell Trakk what he needed to know. If keeping his secret meant sacrificing a life, then he''d rather deal with the consequences of his powers becoming public knowledge than having blood on his hands ¡ªeven if said blood belonged to the ogre. Still, that didn''t mean that he would share more than it was strictly needed. ¡°I think that Tiny''s behavior is due to her mind having been changed.¡± He explained, trying to find the right words. ¡°When she attacked me, she was being controlled by the Blue Terror, who had planted some kind of mental parasite inside of her head. During our fight I managed to rip off that parasite and subdue her using my mental powers, but while doing so I also removed her ability to intentionally harm others. Right now I don''t think that she could even want to attack someone, no matter how much she''d like to.¡± A stunned silence followed this revelation. Grand Mother Grakk seemed puzzled and confused, while Trakk managed to keep a poker face but still somehow gave the impression of being surprised. ¡°I see.¡± The General then said after a few seconds. ¡°Just to be clear, what do you mean by mental parasite? Was it something like a Brain Spider?¡± ¡°No, it wasn''t a living creature. It wasn''t even a physical thing.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°It was more like a piece of his aura lodged inside of Tiny''s mind. It forced her to obey the oni''s orders even against her will.¡± ¡°Uh. Interesting.¡± Trakk mumbled. ¡°I didn''t know that the Blue Terror could do something like that.¡± He narrowed his eyes and studied the Vex Queen with a thoughtful expression on his face. Marcus waited for the goblin to say anything, but as the seconds passed the General remained silent, seemingly lost in his thoughts. Then, just when the Vex Queen was about to ask him if there was something wrong, he suddenly nodded and then started speaking again. ¡°In light of what you told me, I think that the mental damage the ogre sustained is the main reason for her bizzarre behavior.¡± He declared. ¡°Well, no shit Sherlock!¡± Marcus thought. However, out loud he just said: ¡°Good. And you have any idea about what I could do to help her?¡± ¡°Well, the most direct solution would be to use your mental powers to fix whatever is wrong with her, but I assume that you have a reason for not having done so already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°And that reaason is that I don''t know how to do that, and I can¡¯t practice to get better at it either.¡± In his real body he grimaced, remembering the agony the ogress had suffered as he rummaged in her head. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to go through other people¡¯s minds ever again, if I can help it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The goblin gave him a sharp glance. ¡°In that case, this solution is really not feasible then. So, what would you want to know from me exactly? If you''re searching for some kind of medicine or spell to cure the ogre, I''m afraid that I don''t have any.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not searching for things like those.¡± Marcus made the drone shake its head. ¡°I already spoke with some clerics and sorcerers, and they didn¡¯t have a cure for a loss of will to live. At best they could give me some drugs, but if I¡¯m to keep Tiny permanently drugged then it¡¯d be better to put an end to her suffering right now.¡± He paused, struggling to find the right words since he didn¡¯t know if they had any concept of psychology and psychotherapy in this world. ¡°Instead, I''d like to have some insights on orc behavior. How their mind works, what their instincts are and so on. I want to find a way to reassure her and cheer her up, and make her want to live again.¡± ¡°That sounds like a huge bother.¡± Grakk suddenly grumbled. ¡°I can''t see why you are going through so much trouble to keep an ogre alive. It¡¯s not worth the effort, I say.¡± ¡°Maybe, Grand Mother, maybe.¡± Trakk said in a respectful tone. ¡°However, it¡¯s not our place to judge what sir Marcus does in her lands, no matter how strange or silly it may seem to us. And as good neighbors, we should actually provide her with all the help we can in her endeavors.¡± He then turned to Marcus. ¡°I think I understand your request. You want to know a way to appeal to Tiny¡¯s instincts in order to make her willing to live again, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Vex Queen confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The General nodded. ¡°In that case, I may know a way. It''s just a theory mind you, since I have never tried to actually help an orc before, but it should have an acceptable chance of working.¡± ¡°Do tell.¡± Marcus urge him. ¡°Very well.¡± Trakk started to explain. ¡°As you may know, the orc race instinctively values strength above everything else. For them, might makes right, and the only way the weaker members of their kind have to survive is to make themselves subservient to some strong master. A weak orc with no strong patron to look after it is as good as dead. You follow me so far?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Good, because this is the crux of the matter. Orcs measure their strength mostly through fighting, and according to what you said, your ogre has lost the capacity to intentionally harm others. This means that she would be considered extremely weak by now, something that is bound to affect her, especially since she used to be one of the strongest members of her race. Moreover, since she is isolated from the rest of her race, she can¡¯t even serve another orc in exchange for protection.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Marcus exclaimed, as he was beginning to understand the point Trakk was making. ¡°So you mean that since she''s a weakling with no master, she doesn''t see herself as worthy to live?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Trakk confirmed. ¡°That''s my theory at least. The fact that she¡¯s kept prisoner probably doesn¡¯t help either, since for the orcs prisoners are just food that is kept for later.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°I think you may be right. But then how do I help her? I mean, I can''t restore her mind to make her strong again, and I don¡¯t have any other orc that could become her master. I can¡¯t even let her go, because she¡¯d be killed quickly in the forest since she can¡¯t defend herself.¡± ¡°Well, you could become her new master then.¡± The General suggested. ¡°What?¡± Marcus said, taken by surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°As I said, orcs value strength and power, and you have certainly shown your worth in those areas during the battle against the oni.¡± Trakk explained. ¡°This means that if you were to become her protector, she¡¯d feel safe enough to keep on living.¡± The Vex Queen considered that proposal for a moment, before making his copy-drone shake its head. ¡°This idea seems sound, but there is a small problem with it.¡± He replied. ¡°I already tried to offer her my protection and it didn''t work. She didn''t even listen to me.¡± ¡°Ah, but how did you behave when you did so?¡± Trakk asked. ¡°Were you gentle? Trying not to startle her?¡± ¡°Well, yes of course.¡± ¡°Then that''s why she didn''t listen to you.¡± The General said. ¡°There is no room for gentleness between orcs when they are establishing their hierarchy. In fact, it would be seen as a sign of weakness. What you need to do instead is to establish your dominance. Make her fear and respect you, so that she would submit to you.¡± In his real body, Marcus grimaced. The whole process that the goblin had described reminded him of how animals were trained, and the idea of using such a method of subjugation on a sapient being made him feel rather uncomfortable. However, judging from the info he had gotten from reading Tiny''s memories, he could tell that Trakk was probably right, and besides he wasn''t really spoiled for choice right now. ¡°I see.¡± He finally said, feeling a tad resigned. ¡°And do you have any suggestions on how I could do that? I mean, I¡¯m not really that strong myself.¡± He made the drone point at its rather thin arms. ¡°So, do I make my drones pin her down or something else?¡± ¡°If you want the ogre to submit to you, I think you should actually subdue her in person.¡± Trakk immediately replied. ¡°And you have already personally beaten her before, using your mental powers. So I think that you should do that again.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The Vex Queen protested. ¡°I can''t do that again! Its¡­¡± He paused, trying to come up with an excuse. ¡°I mean, I could, but it¡¯d be far too cruel. She is utterly terrified of me right now. She goes ballistic whenever I get close enough for her to feel my presence.¡± ¡°That''s perfect!¡± The General said enthusiastically. ¡°If she is really that afraid of you, you shouldn''t have too much trouble making her submit. You just have to keep pushing her until that point.¡± Marcus gave the goblin a level stare. ¡°Isn''t that torture?¡± He asked, intentionally letting a hint of coldness show through the copy-drone demeanor, but even if Trakk noticed that he decided to ignore it. ¡°Maybe.¡± The goblin shrugged. ¡°But if it bothers you then you can think of it as a medical operation instead. After all, any suffering you¡¯re going to inflict on the ogre is for her own benefit. It¡¯s no different than a surgery in that regard.¡± The Vex Queen remained silent for a few seconds, trying to process what the goblin had told him. He was still pondering when a female goblin suddenly entered the room, carrying a tray with her. ¡°Tea is ready, Grand Mother.¡± The female humanoid announced. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± The old goblin replied. ¡°Leave it on the table, please. I''ll take it from here.¡± The goblin girl did as she was instructed and then bowed slightly and marched out of the room, while Grakk started pouring hot tea in three old, chipped cups. ¡°Do you want any sugar in your tea, Sir Marcus?¡± She asked. ¡°No thanks.¡± The Vex Queen replied as politely as possible. The Mother handed a steaming hot cup of tea to Marcus, who proceeded to make his copy-drone sip it. As expected, the taste was just a faint echo of what he felt when he ate or drank in his real body, but the hot beverage still pleasantly warmed him up, making the drone feel a little better. As a result, the Vex Queen also started to relax a little. After Grakk and Trakk had also drank their tea, Marcus finally resumed the conversation. ¡°I don''t really like your idea.¡± He announced. ¡°But I can''t see any alternatives, so I guess I''ll try it out.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The General nodded. ¡°Let me know what the results will be then. I admit I have gotten curious about how this story will end now.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The Vex Queen conceded. ¡°But I think I''ll do that tomorrow. Right now I don''t feel mentally prepared to do¡­ what you said should be done.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Trakk replied. ¡°May I ask what are your plans for the night then?¡± ¡°I''ll just have a bath, dinner and then go to sleep. Nothing really fancy.¡± Marcus made his drone shrug. ¡°It''s not as if I have anything better to do in Stonebarrow right now.¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± The General said, smiling slightly. ¡°What about your body double here then? What are you going to do with it?¡± ¡°Oh, this one?¡± The Vex Queen made the drone point at itself. ¡°I dunno... if you want updates on the ogre, I can leave it here in Goblinia. Just put it in a corner somewhere in your headquarters where it won''t get in the way.¡± ¡°That won''t do.¡± Trakk said in an adamant tone ¡°You are our guest, sir Marcus, and we can''t just shove you in a corner like an object.¡± ¡°Well, I''m not really here, remember?¡± Marcus replied. ¡°This body is barely anything more than a puppet I''m using to talk with you. It''s not really worth it to treat it like a real person.¡± ¡°That may be true.¡± The goblin insisted. ¡°But still I''d like for you to indulge me. After all, we barely get any visitors, and we could use this occasion to practice our hospitality.¡± ¡°Well, if you put it like that...¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°I guess there is no harm in letting you pamper this drone, even if it''s not necessary.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Trakk said. ¡°I''ll arrange for you to have a room immediately.¡± He turned towards Grakk. ¡°Grand Mother, if it''s not a bother, could you let sir Marcus stay in your house for the night?¡± ¡°It''s fine.¡± The female goblin replied. ¡°We do have a few spare rooms. Most of the young Mothers do prefer to sleep together, after all.¡± ¡°Hey, wait a moment.¡± Marcus intervened. ¡°You don''t have to keep me here. I could stay at your headquarters or somewhere else in town.¡± ¡°I''m afraid that we don''t have rooms to spare anywhere else in Goblinia.¡± Trakk replied, shaking his head. ¡°Or at least, not rooms that are fitting for an important visitor such as yourself. And the other Mothers would surely rejoice the occasion to spend some time with you! Besides, I''m going to spend the night here as well.¡± A very wide, sardonic grin appeared on his face. ¡°I still have to finish the business I left unfinished because of your visit, after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that delay then.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Out of curiosity, what kind of business was that, if I may ask?¡± The goblin''s grin widened as he adjusted a fold of his bathrobe. ¡°You could say that I was making sure that we have a new generation of goblins soon.¡± He said. ¡°Wait... do you mean that you were...¡± He stopped talking, feeling incredibly awkward as he shifted his gaze between the Mothers and Trakk. ¡°Yes.¡± The General confirmed, as his smile grew even wider. ¡°As the leader of our tribes, I am amongst the few who are deemed worthy to pass on our blood to the next generation, though tonight I¡¯m not the only one. Lots of goblins who have distinguished themselves in the battle of Treval are going to be rewarded the same way these days.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus said automatically while furiously trying to repress his graphic imagination. ¡°Yeah, and speaking of which, you should get back to work!¡± Grakk suddenly said, pointing her cane at the General. ¡°You left Togga and Shagga hanging, you know. That was terribly rude.¡± ¡°I''m sorry Grand Mother.¡± Trakk said, making a contrite expression. ¡°But I''m sure you see my reasons for doing so.¡± ¡°I do, but that still doesn''t excuse your behavior.¡± The old female grunted. ¡°If anyone else had done something like that, I''d have them ruled out of the breeding program until they learned some manners. But sadly, your cunning is too valuable a trait to risk our future generation losing it.¡± ¡°Well, hooray for my big ol'' head then!¡± The goblin replied with a mischievous smile. ¡°Especially since it allows me to use other parts of my body!¡± He got up. ¡°Now if you excuse me ladies, but I have some other ladies that await me.¡± And with these words, he walked out of the room, leaving Grakk and Marcus alone with each other. ¡°I''ll have one of the girls take you to your room, sir Marcus.¡± The old female goblin said, slowly getting up herself. ¡°I''d like to talk more with you, but I''m afraid that I also have things to do.¡± She sighed. ¡°As Trakk said, it''s going to be a busy night. Several young Mothers are going to have their first experience tonight, and I have to supervise them and make sure that things are done properly.¡± ¡°Ehm... it''s fine.¡± Marcus said, feeling his embarrassment rise to a level that he didn¡¯t think possible. ¡°You go do your stuff. I''ll just go to my room and rest a bit, if it¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± The Grand Mother said. ¡°After all, coming here through the snow with only those clothes, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not dead.¡± She got up slowly and carefully, leaning heavily on her cane. ¡°Ow my back!¡± She moaned. ¡°It always hurts when it snows.¡± ¡°Do you need help?¡± The Vex Queen asked, also getting up from the sofa. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± The old goblin woman replied. ¡°I only have trouble getting up, and I can go by myself from here.¡± She smirked and winked at Marcus. ¡°I¡¯m still as fit as a fiddle for my age. I¡¯d like to see anyone else working as much as me in their hundred and sixties!¡± ¡°Wait, one hundred and sixty?¡± Marcus asked, completely taken by surprise. ¡°Are you really that old?¡± ¡°One hundred and sixty two, to be precise.¡± Grakk massaged her back and sighed. ¡°And I stopped being on active breeding duty only thirty years ago. It feels like yesterday.¡± A longing expression appeared on the wrinkled face. ¡°I still miss it sometimes. The embrace of a strong male¡­ ah, to be young again.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But enough of those memories. I¡¯ve got too much work to do, sadly. We can talk tomorrow, if you want.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus said. Internally, though, he seriously hoped that the old goblin wouldn¡¯t speak of her sexual escapades ever again. Grakk then guided the Vex Queen out of the room, and left him with the goblin girl who had served the tea, instructing her to lead him to his room before walking away. The girl immediately started leading Marcus deeper inside of the house, up some stairs and through some corridors, all similar to the one he had seen before. Occasionally, some rather loud noises, like moans and rhythmic thumpings, could be heard from the doors they passed, and everytime the Vex Queen felt a surge of blood rushing to his cheeks in his real body. ¡°C''mon Marcus!¡± He told himself. ¡°You''re not a virgin teenager anymore! You''re an adult man with plenty of experience! There is no need to be embarrassed!¡± But still, he couldn''t shake this awkward feeling from him, and when he finally entered his lodging ¡ªa small but comfortable room on the second floor¡ª he immediately locked himself in, not wishing for any more interactions for that day. After all he needed to prepare for facing Tiny the following day, and he couldn¡¯t afford to get upset or distracted. Still, much to his chagrin, he couldn¡¯t help but to feel very awkward for the rest of the evening. Chapter 127 - My Own Little World Once upon a time, in his previous life, Marcus had considered himself capable of being fairly intimidating. After all, among the odd jobs he had done to make ends meet, he had also worked as a bouncer in a club in the middle of a rather ill reputed area, where the ability to force unruly and often quite drunk people to stand down without too much commotion was part of the job description. Of course, that was before he was reincarnated in his current body, losing about forty centimeters of height in the process. Right now, as he studied himself in the mirror, he was forced to admit that all the posturing he had learned in his past life now made him look about as threatening as a kitten. ¡°Maybe like this?¡± He wondered, crossing his arms and assuming and raising his head haughtily. The image the mirror showed him almost made him laugh. ¡°Nah... not like that.¡± He replied to himself with a sad smirk. ¡°Maybe I should try to make a ferocious smile? I mean, I''ve got teeth that would make a shark envious right now, so I might as well use them.¡± He tried to make an intimidating smile, but while the sharp fangs in his mouth were indeed unsettling, the contrast with the rest of his body was nothing short of comical. ¡°Not like this either.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Uhmmm... what else could I do? Maybe I could use some elevation? I mean, standing taller than the one you talk to is a common tactic to show dominance.¡± He grabbed a chair, put it in front of the mirror and climbed over it to check what he would look like from below. The image shown wasn''t particularly different, except that the angle allowed a clear view of his underwear. ¡°Goddammit!¡± Marcus cursed, jumping down from the chair. ¡°I miss being able to wear pants. With this damn leather jacket, I can''t even raise my legs or my tail too high without showing my undies for the whole world to see!¡± He shook his head in pure disgust. ¡°I wonder how girls can deal with wearing short skirts. The one I saw on TV made it look easy! They could jump, run and do all sorts of things without ever showing anything!¡± He tried another few poses, each more ridiculous than the previous one, until he finally gave up. ¡°Screw it.¡± He said in a disgruntled tone. ¡°I''ll just bring a Destroyer in case I need to look scary. Even a wee little garden gnome would be terrifying with a Destroyer behind it.¡± He grabbed his coat, carefully draping it around his shoulders before walking out. The air was cold but luckily the wind had abated for now ¡ªthough dark clouds on the horizon suggested that there were more blizzards incoming¡ª and there was very little snow to impede his passage. In fact, almost no snow at all covered the mold-wax fields around Stonebarrow, since it had quickly melted away as soon as the snowstorms had ceased. As he kept walking, Marcus idly wondered the reason for this phenomenon and, much to his surprise, the answer immediately popped in his mind. ¡°In order to thrive in the greatest spectrum of environmental conditions, mold-wax will generate heat in cold weathers and refract it in hot ones.¡± The Vex Queen thought. ¡°Which means that right now, it''s probably emitting enough heat to melt the snow that had piled up on it¡± He nodded. ¡°That makes sense. So, now the question is how the hell do I know all this?¡± This wasn''t the first time that instinctual knowledge about Vex biology had surfaced from his subconscious. The information about the Broodmothers, the drones'' ability to enter stasis and the mold-wax itself had also instinctively come to him. So, how much more knowledge was hidden deep within his psyche? He thought about this for a moment, but since no epiphany came to him this time he decided to drop this inquiry for the moment. Right now he had to focus on the matter at hand: trying to save Tiny. The ogress''s prison was a few hundred meters away from the village, near the old quarry that now served as the Vex main hive. It was an artificial grotto dug on the side of the hill, which had yet to be connected to the wider network of caves that spreaded underneath the Vex territories. The cave was already coated in mold wax ¡ªlike pretty much everything in Marcus''s lands at this point¡ª and therefore thermally insulated, so the only thing the Workers had to do in order to make it a proper prison was to install a wooden fence to block the entrance. Such a barrier wouldn''t really stop a creature such as the ogress, and indeed it had been put there mostly to keep the cold out rather than to keep her in, since what really prevented her from leaving were the drones always keeping watch outside of the cave. Four Heavies, a couple dozen Warriors and several Workers were permanently stationed around the prison''s entrance, and by the time Marcus got there a Destroyer had also joined them. The Vex Queen marched right in front of the entrance, where he paused for a moment in order to study the situation and mentally prepare himself. No sounds could be heard coming from the grotto, a bit of a surprise since Marcus''s psychic presence had always elicited a lot of terrified screaming from Tiny before, but it seemed that the ogress was too exhausted to even voice her fears right now. However, that didn''t mean that she wasn''t scared. In fact, Marcus could feel a cold, deep fear radiating from the cave. ¡°Alright.¡± He told himself, taking a deep breath. ¡°Here we are. Now all that''s left is to get in, scare Tiny into submitting herself and then make her want to live again!¡± He frowned. ¡°God does that sound like a stupid plan. But well, it''s not as if I have a better idea, so let''s try it.¡± And without further ado, he mentally ordered the Workers to open the door for him, allowing him to enter Tiny''s prison. As soon as he stepped in, his mind was assaulted by a wave of deep, desperate terror that filled the whole place like a miasma. Then it was the turn of his nose, as a pervasive stench of excrements and unwashed bodies filled his nostrils. And then, the final assault came to his eyes, as an incredibly pitiful spectacle was displayed in front him. The ogress was huddled in a corner of the grotto, completely naked. She was painfully thin, with her dirty skin dangling directly from her bones like an oversized suit, and her hair was also grimy and tangled. The most unsettling detail, however, were her eyes: they were bulging from her emaciated face like those of a fish, and they were wide open with terror but somehow also completely dead and empty. They were the eyes of someone who had completely given up on any kind of hope. Marcus felt a sharp stab of guilt in his gut. Back when he had decided to spare Tiny''s life he would have never imagined that she would have ended up like this, and now he really started to regret it. Still, since it wasn¡¯t possible to change the past, the only thing he could do to soothe his hurting conscience was to make amends and put an end to Tiny¡¯s suffering ¡ªone way or the other. He steeled himself and stepped forward, trying to appear calm and confident. ¡°Tiny-Sneaky!¡± He said in what he hoped was an authoritative voice, but probably wasn¡¯t. ¡°I''ve come to make you an offer. Accept to serve under me, and in exchange I''ll give you my protection, plus food, a place to stay and whatever you may need. Within reason of course, because, well, I''m not going to feed you people or things like that. Animals are fine though.¡± Unsurprisingly, these insecure words didn''t seem to reach the ogress, who just kept staring at him with terror. ¡°Okay, probably I was a bit too soft there.¡± Marcus thought. ¡°Let''s try again. This time I''ll be a bit more assertive.¡± He took another step forward and stood up at the very top of his ¡ªadmittedly diminutive¡ª height, trying to look as intimidating as possible. ¡°Tiny!¡± He cried. ¡°You''ve got two choices! Serve me and live, or keep stewing in your own misery and die! I''d prefer the former, but should you pick the latter, so be it! I''m way too powerful to really care either way! Like, really powerful! More powerful than even the Blue Terror!¡± Despite trying his best to sound confident while delivering this banter, there was little to no reaction from the ogress. She just trembled a little as the Vex Queen raised his voice, but she showed no actual sign of actually understanding a word he said. ¡°Screw it.¡± Marcus thought, starting to feel a bit annoyed. ¡°I''ll just do it with my mind then. She can''t ignore my words if I put them directly into her head.¡± He closed his eyes, focusing exclusively on his telepathic senses. Then, slowly and carefully, he expanded his aura, directing it towards the ogress. He also hardened his will, preparing to force himself through the resistance that she would inevitably put up. However, as it turned out, he had greatly underestimated Tiny''s reaction. As soon as Marcus''s mind touched her own, the ogress let out a blood curdling scream, while an explosion of pure, unadulterated panic and revulsion radiated from her. The Vex Queen flinched and immediately retracted her aura as if he had gotten burned, taking a few steps back in surprise. Meanwhile, Tiny just kept screaming, clutching her head between her hands and trembling violently, almost as if she was having a seizure. She went on like for a few minutes until she finally ran out of energy and collapsed on the floor, completely motionless, all while Marcus stared at her in silence. ¡°Alright, that didn''t go as planned.¡± He thought. ¡°I''ve never felt such raw and intense negative emotions before. Guess she really doesn''t like having her mind probed. Not that I can blame her, given that''s how she ended up like this to begin with.¡± He carefully considered what had happened, trying to decide what to do next. ¡°I think I could force myself in, but I''m afraid I''d end up completely breaking whatever''s left of her sanity if I do. So let''s try something else. Since words and thoughts have failed, now I think it''s time for actions!¡± He snapped his fingers and sent out a mental command, and a couple of Workers immediately entered the cave. Tiny was still catatonic from her earlier outburst and didn''t resist as the two drones grabbed her and dragged her outside, while Marcus followed them. Once out of the cave, the Vex Queen made the drones present form a circle around the prisoner, while he himself stood in front of the Destroyer, taking advantage of the drone''s looming presence to look even more threatening. ¡°As you can see, all these Vex are under my control!¡± He announced. ¡°We defeated your kind in battle, so you must know how strong we are. Some of these Destroyers even defeated the Blue Terror himself.¡± He pointed at the drone behind him. ¡°Should you decide to serve under me, they will protect you.¡± He paused, took a deep breath and added: ¡°However, if you keep being silent and let yourself waste away, I will order them to kill you.¡± His tone as he pronounced the last words was a bit regretful, but luckily this somehow made it more threatening since he sounded sincere. And he actually was. Having exhausted all options to save Tiny, Marcus was now about to give up should he fail this time as well. He just couldn''t bear to watch the ogress slowly die of starvation, and besides swiftly ending her suffering started to seem like the most merciful option at this point. And had he not been there in person, he would have probably ended up going through with it, since Tiny didn''t visibly react to his words this time either. She just remained motionless in the Workers¡¯ arms, showing no sign of understanding anything. However, being close to her with his real body, the Vex Queen was actually able to sense a flickering in the ogress''s emotions as he finished speaking. It was incredibly faint and it only flashed for a single moment before sinking back into a sea of despair, but Marcus still managed to recognize it. It was a tiny spark of hope. The Vex Queen immediately put the ogress''s execution on hold, approaching her in order to examine her more carefully. Right now he couldn''t sense anything but bleak despair coming from her, but now he wondered if there was something else hiding behind that curtain of negative emotions. Marcus decided to investigate this possibility with his telepathy, no matter what the consequences could be. After all, since he would have to kill the ogress anyway if this attempt failed, then even if he messed up and ended up completely destroying her mind the consequences of his mistake would be short lived ¡ªliterally. He started approaching the ogress, who seemed to realize what was going to happen and started struggling to free herself from the Workers'' grip in an attempt to distance herself from Marcus, but a Heavy immediately stepped forward and pinned her to the ground, completely immobilizing her. Even then she still desperately writhed on the ground, in a futile attempt to escape. Ignoring her discomfort, Marcus approached her, raised his hand and placed it gently on her head, closing his eyes and steeling his will for what was to come. Then, he entered Tiny''s mind. Like it had happened before, a tidal wave of revulsion and panic assailed him, but this time he was ready for it and forced himself through. He didn''t try to communicate or do anything else in particular, he just dove deeper and deeper, to see what was hiding at the bottom of that dark sea of despair. Then, after what felt like ages but were only a few seconds, he finally reached the core of Tiny''s consciousness and stepped into it. As soon as he did, he found himself in a forest. He internally blinked in surprise, looking around to confirm what his senses were telling him. He was indeed surrounded by dark and very tall trees, but at the same time he could see his body standing outside of the mold-wax prison through the eyes of his drones. It was a weird sensation, like being in two places at the same time, that would have been rather disconcerting for anyone not used to it. Luckily this was nothing new for Marcus, who basically had his consciousness shared by all of his Vex drones, so he just calmly focused on trying to understand what was going on. ¡°What is this place?¡± He wondered, trying to touch one of the trees, but somehow his hand couldn''t quite reach it. He also noticed that the details of this place were a little hazy, and some things were a bit off here and there. The whole place felt like a dream. ¡°Weird.¡± He mumbled. ¡°I don''t remember anything like this from my last visit into Tiny''s mind. Is this some sort of dream or illusion or something like that?¡± But before he could find an answer he heard the sound of someone crying in the distance, beyond the trees. Carefully, he moved towards the source of that noise. He had no idea about what may have caused it, but since it was the only clue available he could as well follow it. After walking for a few seconds he emerged into a rather large dirt clearing, occupied by what looked like a very primitive village. Several very crude wooden huts occupied it, built mostly by precariously piling logs and leaves on each other, while bones, half rotten pieces of flesh and other assorted trash was scattered around on the ground. Finally, at the exact center of the clearing, there was a small humanoid figure curled up in fetal position and currently busy bawling in a high pitched voice. ¡°Alright, that''s not suspicious at all.¡± Marcus thought sarcastically. ¡°I mean, this straight up looks like a scene from a horror movie! At the very least that thing in there is going to be a demonic baby or something¡± However, the crying figure was clearly the focus of this place and since he couldn''t see anything else worth inspecting he decided to take a closer look anyway. Besides, he told himself, none of this was real, it was just some sort of dream-like illusion, so he shouldn''t be in any danger. Probably. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Still, he moved with extreme caution as he approached the creature lying on the ground, half expecting some sort of jumpscare to happen at any moment. But nothing happened and he safely arrived right behind the creature. From that angle he could see that the humanoid had roughly the proportions of a human child ¡ªthough it was much bigger¡ª and was completely naked, with its back covered in small scales of a grayish green hue. Since the humanoid didn''t react to his presence, Marcus slowly circled around it to see it from the front, but that didn''t help him much since the creature was covering its face with its hands while weeping loudly. The Vex Queen, unsure of what to do, just stared at the crying humanoid for a few more seconds, until he finally gathered the courage to try to draw its attention. ¡°Uhm... hello little one.¡± He said as delicately as possible. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± The humanoid raised its head, and for the first time Marcus took a good look at its face. While it wasn¡¯t exactly demonic as he had feared it was, for a lack of a better term, bloody ugly. It looked vaguely like a mix between a hog, a snake and a human child, with oversized fangs popping out of its very large mouth and a flat, almost non-existent nose. All in all, it looked rather similar to an orc. However, despite its clearly non-human nature, it wasn''t really threatening or creepy on account of its expression being that of a genuinely frightened child, complete with a runny nose and tears flowing down its cheeks. ¡°You!¡± The creature cried and pointed at the Vex Queen. ¡°Lizard-Bug Thing is what is wrong. Tiny wants to be left alone, but Lizard-Bug Thing is here. Tiny doesn¡¯t want Lizard-Bug Thing here! Go away.¡± ¡°Oh, I''m sorry, I was just trying to...¡± Marcus started apologizing, but then he stopped as he suddenly realized something. ¡°Wait, did you just say Tiny? Are you perhaps Tiny Sneaky?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The humanoid replied, snuffling a little. ¡°Tiny is Tiny Sneaky. Now go away. Leave Tiny alone.¡± Marcus remained silent for a few seconds, studying the creature in front of him. The fact that Tiny looked and behaved like an orc child in her own mind had certainly taken him by surprise, but since at least she seemed to understand his words now, he decided to try and talk with her. ¡°I will take my leave soon, but first I want to speak with you.¡± He said. ¡°No.¡± Tiny shook her head. ¡°Tiny doesn''t want to talk to you. Go away.¡± ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t do that.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°I''ve been through too much trouble to just give up before at least talking to you. By the way, why don''t you want to talk to me? Are you scared of me or something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The orc replied as she started having bouts of hiccups. ¡°Tiny is weak now. Tiny can''t defend from anything. That is why Tiny stays here, where nothing can arrive and Tiny is safe. But Lizard-Bug Thing arrived anyway and it won''t leave Tiny alone!¡± She then covered her face with her hands and resumed crying, leaving Marcus unsure about what to do next and also quite confused about the situation as a whole. So, before doing anything else, he tried to understand what was going on first. ¡°Let''s see.¡± He thought, trying to remember the few notions on psychology he had learned in his previous life.¡°I''m still inside of Tiny''s mind, this much I can tell. So this place must be some sort of mental construction made by Tiny herself. And speaking of the devil...¡± He shot a look at the bawling orc child. ¡°That must be a manifestation of Tiny''s conscious ego. Which means that she sees herself as a child now, for some reason.¡± He paused, trying to add up these clues to find a plausible explanation for this situation. Surprisingly, it didn''t take him long to do this, but the conclusion he came to wasn''t very encouraging. ¡°So, if I''m right, this place is something Tiny made to escape from reality. It''s literally her own little world. And even worse, the fact that she identifies as a child seems to indicate that she mentally regressed to her childhood in response to the trauma she suffered.¡± He sighed. ¡°Great. Just great. So now I''m basically dealing with a frightened child hiding from the world under a metaphorical blanket. I can''t see how my original plan of scaring her into submission could work. If anything, that''s only bound to make things worse!¡± He stopped in his tracks, as a sudden epiphany suddenly came to him. ¡°Wait, if she''s already scared of everything, doesn''t that mean that the intimidation part is not needed anymore? At this point I could just skip directly to offer her to serve me in exchange for protection.¡± He considered this idea for a few moments and then decided that it was worth a try. He turned again towards Tiny, who was still crying, and cleared his throat to draw her attention. ¡°Uhm... Tiny?¡± He said. ¡°Can you listen to me for a moment? I have a proposition for you.¡± ¡°No. Go away!¡± The orc replied without stopping her weeping. ¡°Tiny doesn''t want to talk to you!¡± The Vex Queen hesitated for a moment, but then remembered what Trakk had told him. Kindness was considered a sign of weakness among the orcs, and in order to be listened to he needed to be firm and authoritative instead. ¡°Well, I''m going to tell you anyway, whether you like it or not!¡± He said in a stern voice. ¡°You can''t stop me or escape, so you have no choice but to listen.¡± Tiny suddenly became silent after hearing these words, and gave Marcus a terrified look, forcing him to use all of his will to repress the sense of guilt that had gripped his heart. Despite telling himself that this wasn''t Tiny''s real appearance and that the ogress was far from innocent, he couldn''t help but feel like he was bullying a child. So he tried to speak as quickly as possible before his empathy got the better of him. ¡°So, let''s cut to the chase.¡± He said sternly. ¡°I want you to serve under me. In exchange, I will protect you and provide you with as much food as you want. You''ll be able to live comfortably at my side, and no one will hurt you. So what do you say? Are you interested?¡± The orc child kept looking at him with eyes wide with fear, but a puzzled expression slowly started appearing on her face as she considered Marcus''s words. ¡°Why do Lizard-Bug Thing want Tiny to serve Lizard-Bug Thing?¡± She asked after a while. ¡°Tiny is weak and useless now. Lizard-Bug Thing must know that, because Lizard-Bug Thing is the one that made Tiny weak.¡± She shot him an accusatory glance. ¡°Tiny was strong ogre once, but Lizard-Bug Thing took away Tiny''s strength and now Tiny is weaker than newborn whelp!¡± Normally this question would have made Marcus¡¯s sense of guilt act up like crazy, but luckily he had anticipated it and had prepared suitable answers beforehand, so he was able to reply without getting too emotional. ¡°I did take away your ability to hurt others on purpose, yes.¡± He admitted. ¡°It was either that or killing you since you were attacking me at the time, and I wanted you alive. However, being able to fight is not the only measure of one''s strength. There are many other talents that can be just as useful, if not more.¡± He smiled confidently. ¡°Besides, I already have more than enough servants to do that for me, and some of them are even strong enough to defeat your ex leader, Blueskin. And I¡¯m not exaggerating here. They actually did defeat him.¡± Tiny didn''t reply and just stared at him with a bewildered expression on her face. Since it seemed like she needed some further convincing, Marcus decided to keep talking. ¡°Should you decide to serve under me, those same servants of mine would also be protecting you.¡± He said. ¡°And in that case it wouldn''t matter that you can''t defend yourself, because you''d have others to do that for you. And we have food to spare as well, so you wouldn''t go hungry either.¡± With this, he had just covered pretty much all the top priorities of a typical orc: safety and food. But for some reason, Tiny still seemed dubious. ¡°That is good, but Lizard-Bug Thing didn''t answer Tiny''s question. Why Lizard-Bug Thing wants Tiny to serve? Why did Lizard-Bug Thing did not kill Tiny?¡± She asked. ¡°If Lizard-Bug Thing''s servants are so strong, then Lizard-Bug Thing doesn''t need Tiny.¡± Marcus silently sighed. He had hoped to avoid answering this specific question, especially since if he was to answer honestly he''d have to use terms such as empathy, pity and sympathy, all of which held little to no meaning for orcs according to the info that Trakk had given him. But alas, now that Tiny had pressed the matter he couldn''t just avoid this topic, so he hoped that an approximation of the truth would do instead. ¡°Well, I mostly spared you because I wanted to.¡± He explained. ¡°Having you live and serve under me would make me feel better than just killing you.¡± ¡°So... Lizard-Bug Thing wants Tiny to make Lizard-Bug Thing feel good?¡± Tiny asked in a suspicious tone. Having seen the memories of her past interaction with Blueskin, the Vex Queen immediately understood what she meant with this question. ¡°Not like that!¡± Marcus immediately cried. ¡°I''m not like Blue! I mean, I don''t even have the... ehm, equipment to do that kind of thing.¡± He stopped talking, feeling incredibly flustered. He then took a deep breath and forced his mind back on track. ¡°I mean, I would just feel better if you were to live, that''s all.¡± He saw Tiny giving him a confused look, and so he tried to elaborate further in a way she could understand. ¡°Listen... it''s hard to explain, but I can feel other people''s emotions. Yours included. So if you are happy, I can feel your happiness and be happy myself as a result.¡± Tiny narrowed her eyes, clearly focusing on trying to understand what had just been said to her. ¡°So Lizard-Bug Thing eats Tiny''s happiness?¡± She finally asked. ¡°Well... yes and no.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°I don''t take it away from you, so it would be more correct to say that I partake in it. It''s kind of like body heat rather than food. If I stay near you, I can feel it coming from you.¡± The ogress thought about it for a few moments and then she nodded. ¡°Tiny understands now. So Lizard-Bug Thing eats happiness, but doesn''t take it away from Tiny.¡± She paused and then asked: ¡°But what happens when Tiny is sad? Lizard-Bug Thing eats sadness too?¡± ¡°Well, let''s say that sadness doesn''t taste all that good.¡± Marcus said with a smirk. ¡°I very much prefer happiness, thank you.¡± ¡°So Lizard-Bug Thing wants to make Tiny happy?¡± Tiny''s eyes were sparkling with hope now. ¡°Can Lizard-Bug Thing give back Tiny''s strength then? That will make Tiny very happy!¡± ¡°Sorry but I can''t do that.¡± The Vex Queen immediately replied, shaking his head. ¡°Why not?¡± Tiny asked, as disappointment quickly replaced hope on her face. ¡°Because I don''t know how to do that. Or if that''s possible at all.¡± Marcus said, glossing over the fact that he probably wouldn''t be allowed to keep her alive if she was still capable of hurting others. ¡°Oh.¡± The ogress mumbled, looking as if she was on the verge of tears again. ¡°Anyway, even if I could, I would do that only if you served under me.¡± Marcus said quickly, not wanting to allow Tiny to sink into despair once again. ¡°Which brings us to the point: do you want to serve under me then? Or would you prefer to rot away in this little world of yours until you die?¡± This question lingered in the air. As she seemed to think about it, Tiny looked troubled and her face showed several contrasting emotions, from hope to anger, fear and frustration. Meanwhile Marcus just waited patiently in silence, giving the ogress time to come to a decision. The Vex Queen could easily tell what was going on inside of Tiny''s mind ¡ªmostly because he was already in there. The humanoid was terribly conflicted about the offer. On one hand it was indeed tempting, since it meant security and food, but on the other she was terrified of the Vex Queen, and also a tad resentful towards him because of what he had done to her. This internal struggle also affected the mindscape all around them: as Tiny grew more troubled, the forest and the clearing became more and more indistinct, with the details blurring and melting like a watercolor painting under the rain. After a few minutes, the whole area was reduced to a confused kaleidoscope of colors and emotions, all mixing together and struggling with each other, and the only things left untouched were the orc child that was the manifestation of Tiny''s consciousness and Marcus himself. In the end, the ogress started crying again, as all that emotional trouble was too much for her to handle. ¡°Tiny doesn''t know what to do!¡± She wept. ¡°Tiny wants to live, but Lizard-Bug Thing is scary! Tiny doesn''t want Lizard-Bug Thing in Tiny''s head anymore! Having Lizard-Bug Thing take away Tiny''s strength from Tiny''s head was worse than all the things Blue did to Tiny!¡± ¡°Well, to be fair, Blueskin also entered your head.¡± Marcus said defensively. ¡°You just didn''t notice when he did. Remember when you wanted to escape from me but you couldn''t? That was Blue. He was in your head, forcing you to do his bidding without any regard for your life.¡± For the first time fear disappeared completely from Tiny''s eyes, replaced by pure surprise. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Is... is that true? Blue is in Tiny''s head too?¡± ¡°Well, he was.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°When I first entered your mind, I found him hidden in there and took him out.¡± He paused for a second and then added: ¡°I think that was the reason why you felt so bad at the time. You literally had me and Blue fighting each other inside of your mind. But I ripped him off when I took away your aggressiveness, so he''s not there anymore.¡± Tiny studied him for a few seconds, processing this information. ¡°Blue was in Tiny''s head, and Bug-Lizard Thing took Blue out like Blue was a Fleshworm?¡± She asked. Marcus didn''t know what a fleshworm was, but the image of a parasitic worm that infested other creatures'' flesh formed in his head, probably coming from the ogress''s memories. Apparently ¡ªaccording to the information he had drawn from Tiny¡¯s mind¡ª it was incredibly painful to remove one from its host, and it often left terrible scars as a result. ¡°Yeah, kind of like that.¡± The Vex Queen confirmed. ¡°Though the damage was more mental than physical, in this case.¡± ¡°Why did Lizard-Bug Thing remove Blue from Tiny''s head?¡± ¡°For the same reason I spared your life.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°I wanted you alive and well, and that wouldn''t be easy to do with Blueskin in your head forcing you to try to kill me.¡± For some reason, these seemed to be the right words. Tiny''s expression brightened considerably, and hope was rekindled in her eyes. However, she still did look a tad worried and the maelstrom of memories and emotion around them was still pretty dark and chaotic. ¡°What happened to Blue?¡± She asked. ¡°Is Blue dead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus confirmed. ¡°He was killed shortly after I captured you.¡± Tiny remained silent, considering these words, but the mindscape around her stabilized a little, as the worry on Tiny¡¯s face lessened. When she spoke again, she didn¡¯t look as if she was on the verge of tears again, though she was still a tiny bit tense. ¡°If Tiny serves Lizard-Bug Thing, is Lizard-Bug Thing going to enter Tiny''s head and control Tiny like Blue did?¡± ¡°No. Of course not.¡± Marcus shook his head. ¡°Entering people''s heads is not something I like to do, so I''ll try not to do that unless it''s absolutely necessary. Trust me on that.¡± The ogress thought about it for another moment. Her emotions stabilized even more in the meantime, and then she nodded. ¡°Tiny accepts. Tiny will serve Lizard-Bug Thing if Lizard-Bug Thing will protect and feed Tiny.¡± These words caused a sense of relief to wash all over Marcus. ¡°Finally.¡± He thought. However, he thought that it was better to keep his composure in front of the ogress, and so he tried to remain as stoic-looking as possible. ¡°Good.¡± He said calmly . ¡°Then I, Marcus Vitali, accept you under my service. In exchange for your obedience and loyalty, I''ll make sure that no harm comes to you, and I''ll feed you and give you a comfortable place to live in. Is this acceptable for you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The ogress confirmed. ¡°That is good for Tiny.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± The Vex Queen extended his open hand towards her. ¡°Deal then?¡± Tiny looked at the chitin-covered hand with suspicion and confusion. ¡°What is Lizard-Bug Thing doing with Lizard-Bug Thing''s hand?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh... that''s just how humans seal a deal. Both parties shake hands.¡± Marcus explained. ¡°And by the way, call me Marcus. I don''t really mind being called Lizard-Bug Thing, but I think it''s more convenient to call me by my actual name.¡± ¡°Marcus.¡± The orc child said, as if tasting the word, and then she cautiously extended her hand to shake the Vex Queen''s. However, as soon as they made contact with each other, a sudden flux of emotions and thoughts exploded between them, and they both immediately retracted their hands. Marcus, who was used to that kind of sensation, was only a bit surprised, but Tiny was outright shocked and had started trembling violently. ¡°Oops! Sorry!¡± The Vex Queen immediately apologized. ¡°I forgot that we''re in your head! I guess that having the avatars of our respective consciousness touching each other may not be a good idea...¡± He paused and looked at the orc child. ¡°Do you mind if we do the handshake outside? With our actual bodies?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± The ogress agreed, still visibly shaken. ¡°Tiny would like for Lizard-Bug Thi... for Marcus to get out of Tiny''s head.¡± ¡°Then I''ll do that immediately.¡± The Vex Queen said, and as promised he focused his aura and slowly retracted it from Tiny¡¯s mind. After he had returned into his own body, Marcus opened his eyes and looked at the ogress. She was still as haggard and skeletal as before, and when the Workers let her go she immediately fell on the ground, but now the aura of despair that had surrounded her had dissipated and when she looked at him her eyes were no longer empty, but focused and alive. ¡°Well, welcome back to reality, Tiny Sneaky.¡± Marcus said with a smirk. He then extended his hand and asked: ¡°So, wanna try again?¡± The ogress made a faint smile and tried to lift her own hand to grab Marcus¡¯s, but she barely managed to raise her arm halfway, shaking from the effort. Noticing this, the Vex Queen crouched and grabbed Tiny''s hand himself. As he shook it, he felt the limb devoid of any strength. ¡°Alright. The deal is sealed.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Now, here is my first order as your new master: I want you to eat something.¡± He smiled encouragingly. ¡°As I said, I want you alive, and you won''t survive another day without something in your belly.¡± ¡°That... is good.¡± Tiny said weakly. ¡°Tiny is... a bit hungry.¡± ¡°Good. Then I''ll have my drones bring you something to eat.¡± He gave a mental command and a Worker immediately stepped forwards, bringing a plate full of raw meat that had been prepared in advance. ¡°Today''s menu is assorted venison, served raw. I''ve been told that this is a good meal for an orc.¡± ¡°It''s... good.¡± Tiny confirmed, as her mouth started watering and her eyes were desperately fixated on the content of the plate. The plate was put in front of her, but sadly the ogress didn¡¯t even have the strength to bring the food to her mouth. Marcus was about to offer to have one of his drones hand feed her, but before he could speak Tiny found an alternative solution of her own: she simply let herself fall face down on the plate and started eating the meat like a pig from a trough, swallowing huge pieces of meat whole as she did. The Vex Queen grimaced, as he found such spectacle rather gross, but decided not to point that out for now since the ogress was literally starving. Still, it would be for the best not to invite her to any formal dinner before she learned some basic manners. In fact, it would probably be advisable to not let her see other people at all for the moment. After all, despite being harmless she was still an ogre and he doubted that her kind would be well received in the human lands, especially now, right after the orc invasion led by the Blue Terror. Moreover, there was the small problem posed by the fact that Tiny had, for all intent and purposes, mentally regressed to a child. Now this could very well be a blessing in disguise considering what kind of person the adult Tiny had been, but nevertheless it would also make it harder to interact with her on a daily basis. Marcus let out a long, exasperated sigh as he realized just how much of a bother it would be to take care of the ogress, something that he failed to consider in the rush to save her life. ¡°Fuck me.¡± He thought. ¡°Just when I was finally looking forward to some peace and quiet, it turns out that I intentionally dived head first into a new whole ocean of problems!¡± Sadly, it was too late to backtrack. He had accepted Tiny''s oath to serve him, and therefore he was responsible for her now. ¡°Well... let''s try not to be too negative now.¡± He told himself. ¡°For all I know Tiny could be very easy to take care of. Sure she looks terrible right now, but maybe all she needs is a little time to recover. Some rich meals to get some meat back on her bones, a few good nights of sleep and a thorough bath and she should be as good as new!¡± He then tried desperately to stick to this hope, all while trying to ignore the disgusting sounds Tiny was making while gorging herself on meat. Chapter 128 - Home Alone The storms that had struck Medelan had finally abated. A pale sun shone on the snow-covered fields from a clear blue sky and the streets of Brettholz were crowded with people eager to stretch their legs after the weeks they were forced to spend indoors. Children played in the snow while the adults ran their errands, all wearing heavy clothes and generally enjoying the cold but pleasant weather. Among the crowd, there were also Felix and Klara. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The boy let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°It''s nice to finally get some fresh air! The marquis''s palace is nice and all, but I was getting tired of staying indoors all the time!¡± ¡°Well, you know how these seasonal storms can be.¡± Klara replied. ¡°We always had to stay indoors at this time of the year when we were children. And I don''t remember hearing you complain about it back then.¡± ¡°Yeah, we were children.¡± The young man smiled. ¡°And we were small enough that your house felt huge in comparison. We could play tag in the hallways, or hide and seek in the attic...¡± His voice trailed off as he reminisced about his childhood. ¡°Though I have to say, my favorite game was when we built a pillow fort and we pretended we were the defenders of Corania!¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember that.¡± Klara smiled back at him. ¡°My grandpa would also join us and play the part of the Great Zaru Beast. He would attack our fort and mercilessly tickle whoever he managed to grab, until the other would attack him and free the prisoner!¡± However, despite being pleasant, those memories also carried the pain of the loss of her grandfather, and not wanting to get too melancholic the girl quickly changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, we were lucky to stay in Brettholz for the storms, cause I don''t think I could have resisted being stuck in Stonebarrow together with Marcus and his suicidally depressed ogre pet for a week. Besides, the palace is really comfortable. Especially the baths. Nothing beats taking a long, warm bath while there is a blizzard outside.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess you''re right.¡± Felix agreed. ¡°Though I''m surprised. I didn''t know that you enjoyed bathing this much.¡± ¡°I think that some of Marcus''s love of bathing rubbed off on me. And besides, we didn''t have a real bathtub in Oakfell. Bathing in a wooden tub just isn''t the same to bathing in an actual pool.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± The apprentice sorcerer shrugged. ¡°Anyway, speaking of Marcus, we should probably tell him that we''re ready to get back to Stonebarrow.¡± Klara grimaced internally. To be honest, she was in no hurry to return to the Vex lands since that meant that she¡¯d have to live with the ogre as well, but she also knew that it was their duty to do so. After all, not only were they both technically employed by the Vex Queen but they were also his friends, and the young woman knew very well that the monster girl would get very lonely whenever they weren''t around. Especially now, since he probably had to take care of his pet ogre by himself. ¡°Good idea.¡± She forced herself to say. ¡°We can tell that to her body double then.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Felix nodded. ¡°But do you know where it is?¡± ¡°I don''t know. Isn''t it in its closet in the palace?¡± ¡°No.¡± Felix shook his head. ¡°I actually checked this morning before we went out and it wasn''t there. I even asked around in the palace and no one has seen it.¡± A puzzled expression appeared on his face. ¡°In fact, I think that the last time it was seen was three days ago, when Marcus told us that he managed to save the ogre''s life.¡± Klara remembered it. The Vex Queen had seemed rather happy about his accomplishment ¡ªas much as the expressionless drone had allowed him, at least¡ª and though the girl didn''t really share the excitement over that event, she had still tried to look happy for her friend. ¡°Yeah, that''s pretty unusual.¡± She commented. ¡°It''s not like Marcus to disappear like this. Where do you think he could have gone?¡± ¡°I was hoping you''d know that.¡± The young man admitted. The girl thought about it for a moment. ¡°Well, maybe he''s with Golam.¡± She said. ¡°He does visit his shop from time to time. Maybe they are busy making some new type of drone and have lost track of the time.¡± ¡°That would explain his absence but... for three days straight?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Klara shrugged. ¡°Marcus is not really here in person after all, and her double spends the night standing still in a closet, so it''s not as if he has any limit in that regard. And as for Golam...¡± She paused, trying to find a delicate way to describe the taxidermist. ¡°Well, he does seem like someone who''d pull an all nighter or two if he''s caught in one of his projects.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The young man agreed. ¡°If you put it like that, it makes sense. So what do we do? Do we pay a visit to Golam''s shop to see if Marcus is in there?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Klara replied. ¡°It''s not far from the market either, so it shouldn''t take too much time.¡± The two then left the main road, heading towards the taxidermist''s shop through the smaller alleys of the city, which at this point they knew like the palm of their hands. However, when they were about halfway there, as they turned a corner they saw something that made them stop in their track. Standing completely still in the middle of the alley and partially covered in snow, was Marcus''s copy drone. ¡°Oh... hi Marcus!¡± Felix said, waving his arm. ¡°We were looking for you! How are you doing?¡± But the drone didn''t seem to register the young man¡¯s presence and just remained completely motionless. ¡°Uhhhh... Marcus?¡± Felix asked again. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Again, there was no response, and the two friends'' exchanged a worried and puzzled glance before they started cautiously approaching the drone to give it a better look. ¡°It isn''t dead, is it?¡± Klara asked in a worried tone. ¡°No, I don''t think so.¡± The young man replied, pointing at the drone''s chest, which moved slightly. ¡°See? It''s still breathing!¡± ¡°But then why is it not responding?¡± The girl wondered. ¡°Did something happen to Marcus?¡± ¡°I don''t know.¡± Felix admitted, growing more worried as well. He waved his hand in front of the drone''s face, but still there was no response. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Klara paused for a moment, thinking. ¡°Let''s try to get a reaction from it first.¡± She said, pointing at the drone. ¡°Calling Marcus by his name, touching it, whatever it takes. If that doesn''t work, we''ll report this to the marquis.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± The young man nodded, and he raised his hand to touch the drone, only to stop halfway and turn towards Klara with an embarrassed expression on his face. ¡°Ehm... do you mind if I leave the touching to you? It feels kinda rude for me to touch an unconscious girl.¡± Klara sighed and rolled her eyes at that request, the word Boys! clearly flashing in her head, but she did as she was told. She grabbed Marcus''s copy by the shoulder and started shaking it wildly, all while calling the Vex Queen''s name. ¡°Marcus!¡± She cried. ¡°Wake up! Can you hear me? Marcus!¡± She went on for a few seconds and just as she was about to give up the drone suddenly raised its head and looked at her. ¡°Klara?¡± The body double said in its usual deadbeat tone. ¡°What''s going on? Is everything alright?¡± The girl took a sigh of relief. It seemed like Marcus was still alive after all. ¡°I should be asking that question.¡± She said, letting go of the drone''s shoulders and taking a step back. ¡°We found you standing still in the middle of this alley and you didn''t answer when we called you. That''s hardly normal, even for you.¡± ¡°You had us worried for a moment there, Marcus.¡± Felix cheerfully chimed in. ¡°We were afraid that something had happened to you.¡± ¡°Oh. Hello Felix.¡± The Vex Queen said emotionlessly. ¡°Sorry if I made you worry. I was...¡± She hesitated for a moment. ¡°I was just distracted, and I didn''t notice you talking to my copy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The young man nodded. ¡°You must be really busy then.¡± ¡°Yeah. Very busy.¡± Marcus confirmed. Then, the drone started moving, shaking the snow from its back and taking an uneasy step forward before staggering and collapsing as its legs gave out. It would have hit the ground if Klara hadn''t grabbed it in time. ¡°Marcus!¡± Felix cried, rushing to help. ¡°What''s going on? Do you feel unwell?¡± ¡°No, don''t worry.¡± Marcus replied, deadpan as ever. ¡°It''s just... this copy drone is very tired. And cold. And hungry.¡± The body double struggled to get back on its feet with the humans'' help, but even when it managed to do so it was trembling from the effort. ¡°Marcus, how long have you been standing in this alley?¡± Klara asked. ¡°Let me think... I was coming back to the palace after visiting Golam, but then I got distracted and kinda forgot about the drone.¡± The Vex Queen paused. ¡°That happened... I don''t know, maybe two days ago.¡± The girl frowned, staring at the drone for a few seconds. It was only lightly clothed, with a tunic that barely reached its knees. If it had indeed stood out there in the snow for the last two days, then it was a testament to the Vex toughness that it had survived this far. ¡°Let''s get you back to the palace then.¡± Felix proposed. ¡°There you can warm yourself up!¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Just give me a few minutes to stretch my legs and then I can go to the palace myself. The drone is not in risk of dying right now, so there is no hurry.¡± ¡°Yes but... aren''t you hungry, tired and cold?¡± The young man asked. ¡°You said so yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it''s just the drone feeling that way.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°It''s not as if its discomfort means anything to me.¡± ¡°Oh right. I forgot about that.¡± Felix nodded. ¡°Well, even so, are you really sure you''re alright?¡± Klara asked. ¡°It''s not like you to just forget about your drones. The only times that it happened was because your life was in danger, if I remember correctly.¡± It took a few seconds for Marcus to reply, and though the drone face remained absolutely emotionless Klara could still somehow tell that the Vex Queen was upset. And when she talked, her words confirmed the girl''s impression. ¡°No, I am not alright.¡± The drone muttered. ¡°The last days have been very hard for me, and I''m very, very, very tired.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Klara asked. ¡°Tiny-Sneaky happened.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°What? Do you mean the ogre?¡± The girl immediately became worried. ¡°What did it do?¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Well, she didn''t assault me or anything like that. Not physically at least.¡± The Vex Queen answered. ¡°She''s just the most infuriatingly annoying creature I had the misfortune of meeting ever since I was reborn in this world.¡± ¡°Oh, well...¡± Klara said, trying to fight the urge to say I told you so. ¡°Orcs and ogres are savage creatures that have never been civilized or even domesticated, so it shouldn''t be a surprise that your ogre is a handful...¡± ¡°No, that''s not the problem.¡± Marcus interrupted her. ¡°Not all of it, anyway. It''s just that she is so incredibly...¡± She stopped talking. ¡°She is so incredibly what?¡± Klara prodded him. ¡°Unruly? Wild?¡± ¡°Damaged.¡± The Vex Queen corrected her. ¡°What happened to her left her scared of everything, and now that I have made myself the only source of security in her life she''s attached herself to me like a tick.¡± ¡°I can see how that could be a problem.¡± Felix commented. ¡°No you don''t.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Because to get an idea of what I''m going through, you''d have to imagine living with a messy, clumsy, noisy and smelly monster girl who has absolutely no sense of personal space and ignores everything about hygiene, living in an actual home or the importance of wearing clothes.¡± There was no response for a few seconds, as both Felix and Klara were busy processing this rant. Also, both of them felt it was best not to mention that the Vex Queen herself could have roughly fit that description when they had first met her. ¡°That does sound rough.¡± Klara then said in a carefully neutral tone. ¡°Yeah. It sure seems like a handful.¡± Felix agreed, also using the same tactful voice. ¡°It''s a nightmare.¡± Marcus continued. ¡°I can''t take a single step without her following me around like a lost puppy, and she panics whenever I leave her alone for more than a minute or two. I can''t even go to the bathroom or lay e... ehm, I mean do other business in peace.¡± ¡°Wait, aren''t you the ogre master now?¡± Felix asked. ¡°Couldn''t you just order it to... not follow you around everywhere? Just tell it to sit still while you do your stuff.¡± ¡°I tried.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°But it doesn''t work.¡± ¡°So it disobeys your orders?¡± ¡°Well, she doesn''t really disobey on purpose.¡± Marcus explained. ¡°She''s actually very eager to help and she does try to follow my orders to the best of her ability. The problem is that she has the attention span of a boiled potato and she usually gets distracted and forgets about what she was doing in about three minutes if I''m not there to remind her.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°To be honest, that actually makes it worse because I can''t even get mad at her. It''d be like getting mad at a dumb puppy or something like that.¡± Klara had to struggle to not let out an exasperated sigh after hearing this explanation. Though she greatly appreciated and respected the Vex Queen for his kindheartedness, she thought that taking care of a mentally damaged ogre was a bit too much, especially since it was one that had tried to kill them before. And while she hadn¡¯t objected to Marcus tending to the humanoid by himself, she wasn¡¯t really keen on taking part in it. But before she could express her reservations out loud, Felix suddenly cut her off. ¡°Well, if you need any help in dealing with Tiny, me and Klara are planning to return to Stonebarrow.¡± The apprentice sorcerer said. ¡°In fact, we were looking for you to tell you that we''d be on our way there soon.¡± Klara cursed silently in her head, shooting an angry glance to her friend, since with those few words, he had made it much harder and more awkward for her to refuse to get involved. Meanwhile, the copy drone remained completely silent for a few seconds as Marcus was probably busy considering the offer. ¡°Actually, I''d rather have you stay here in Brettholz a bit longer, if it''s not a problem.¡± The Vex Queen then replied. ¡°Tiny is in a rather delicate state right now, and I don''t know how she would react to strangers. Besides, it wouldn''t be right to involve you and Klara in this situation, since you both told me that it was a bad idea. So I got into this mess by myself and I''ll sort it out by myself as well.¡± Klara had to struggle again to contain another sigh, but this time it was out of relief rather than annoyance. However, she also felt a stab of guilt because while she had been selfishly planning to leave Marcus alone with the ogre, the Vex Queen had been considerate enough to decide to not involve them. She actually felt bad enough about this that she actually had to repeat Felix''s offer to soothe her aching conscience. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± She asked, trying not to sound too reluctant. ¡°I mean, even if we won''t interact with the ogre, we can still help you in other ways. And at least you won''t be alone anymore.¡± The Vex Queen once again remained silent for a few seconds while considering this offer, while Klara silently cursed at herself for not taking the easy way out when she had been offered it. But luckily, Marcus once again refused their help. ¡°Yeah, don''t worry.¡± The drone confirmed. ¡°I should be able to hold on by myself for a while longer, at least until my newest copy drones will reach maturity. After that, I''ll have more bodies to take care of Tiny with, which should make things easier.¡± The drone then made a slight, rather unnatural smile, which was probably an attempt at smirking. ¡°Besides, I don''t think you two would feel very comfortable with a perpetually naked ogress wandering around the house. Heavens know I am not.¡± ¡°Yeah... that does sound a bit too much for me.¡± Felix said, gulping nervously as the mental image of a naked ogre flashed in his mind. ¡°Then, if it''s all the same, we''ll stay here in Brettholz.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Just tell the marquis to host you for a while longer. There shouldn''t be any problem with that.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The young man said. Then, all of a sudden, he asked: ¡°Oh, and another thing: how long do you think it will take for Tiny to be tamed... ehm, I mean civilized enough for us to come to Stonebarrow?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± The Vex Queen admitted. ¡°Tiny is making some progress, I think, but she''s not a fast learner by any means. In the past three days the only thing I managed to teach her is to go outside when she needs to go potty. Before that, she just relieved herself on the floor.¡± Both Felix and Klara grimaced at that mental image, and they felt really glad that they weren''t in Stonebarrow right now. ¡°Anyway, at the current pace, I think it''s going to take at least a few weeks before Tiny is ready to meet other people.¡± Marcus continued without noticing his friends'' reaction. ¡°Probably longer than that, but I can''t say for sure.¡± ¡°Oh... Good.¡± Felix said, refraining from commenting further than that. ¡°Anyway, if it''s like that, maybe we could spend Toathale here in Brettholz, and come back to Stonebarrow afterwards if Tiny is well enough to live with other people.¡± Klara suddenly smiled at these words, as if her friend had just said something funny, but if there had been some sort of joke Marcus had missed it. ¡°Well, you can do whatever you want. It''s not a problem.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°The only thing I''d like to know is what Toathale is.¡± ¡°Wait, you don''t know what Toathale is?¡± The young man asked, rather incredulous. ¡°Cut her some slack, Felix.¡± Klara chimed in, still with an amused smirk on her face. ¡°Marcus has been living in Medelan for only a year, and last winter we didn''t exactly celebrate Toathale much, didn''t we? We just had a toast and a dinner together.¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡± Felix mumbled in a pretty disgruntled tone. ¡°It was a rather dull Toathale.¡± ¡°Wait... I remember that too.¡± Marcus said. ¡°You guys said it was some sort of celebration, and you lit up a few scented candles in the house. But if I''m not mistaken, Hoggs called that day Midwinter Eve.¡± ¡°Yeah, that''s the name that the Church of Light has given to that holiday, even if it''s not exactly midwinter.¡± Klara explained. ¡°But for the Old Religion, it''s called Toathale. It''s the holy day of Toa, the god of storms and winter.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°And what exactly happens during this festivity?¡± ¡°Well, people decorate their homes with mistletoe, snowbloom flowers and red ribbons, and they all meet each other on the streets to exchange presents and gestures of goodwill.¡± The girl said. ¡°Then they light up candles at sunset and they all have a big feast that lasts until the last candle goes out. And finally, those who are particularly devoted to a temple Toa to pray.¡± ¡°Sounds delightful.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°It is.¡± Klara said. ¡°And it''s also Felix''s favorite holiday. Back when we were kids he just couldn''t wait for it, since he always got a lot of presents.¡± ¡°Ehm... yeah, that is true.¡± Felix said, looking a bit flustered all of a sudden. ¡°Oh, come on Felix.¡± The girl said with a smile. ¡°That''s not something to be ashamed of. It wasn¡¯t your fault, and it was nice that you actually got something nice for a change. I remember being jealous of you back then because I got way less presents than you.¡± ¡°Uhm... did I miss something?¡± Marcus asked, a bit confused. ¡°Why would receiving presents be something to be ashamed of?¡± Felix gave him a pained look for a few moments, but then let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Well, the thing is...¡± The young man explained, blushing heavily as he did. ¡°It is customary to give more presents to those in need during Toathale, especially children. And since my family was the poorest in Oakfell, I always received the most presents out of anyone.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°I get it now. If it''s of any consolation, my family in my previous life wasn''t too well off either, so I perfectly understand how you feel. But as Klara said, this is nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Once again, the drone tried to smile, with only marginally better results compared to its previous attempt. ¡°Besides, I''d say that between the two of us, I was the one who got the short end of the stick, since I didn''t have a festivity like Toathale when other people would give us gifts. At best I had a present or two for Christmas, and even then it was only what my mother could afford to buy, which wasn''t much.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Felix nodded, looking a little less embarrassed. ¡°I feel sorry for you then. I can''t imagine what it''s like not receiving a present for Toathale.¡± He smirked. ¡°Well, at least now we know that we are both dirt poor childhood comrades, so we could make a club together.¡± He pointed at Klara. ¡°And Klara will be left out, since she was damn rich as a kid.¡± ¡°Eh, if the other members of the club are you two, then I''m actually better off being left out.¡± Klara said with a faint, sardonic smile. ¡°That''s jealousy speaking there.¡± The Vex Queen said, trying ¡ªand failing¡ª to produce another genuine smile through the drone. ¡°We have badges and cookies.¡± ¡°Well, since your club is literally the We had a Dirt Poor Childhood Club, I''d expect that both badges and cookies are made of mud and tears.¡± The girl replied. ¡°Psh.¡± Felix sneered sardonically. ¡°Seems like our snobby friend can''t stomach mud and tears like we do. Bet she ate her cookies made with gold and diamond dust sprinkled over it.¡± ¡°You know very well how my cookies were, Felix Agner, because you were always at my door begging for them.¡± The girl said in a clearly fake stern tone, pointing a finger at her friend''s chest. ¡°And had I known that you''d grow up to be such an ingrate, I''d have never shared them with you!¡± ¡°To be fair, you didn''t actually want to share them with me. You only did so because your grandpa forced you to.¡± ¡°Details.¡± Klara replied dismissively. The two friends then smiled mischievously at each other, but before they could continue their playful banter Marcus suddenly chimed in. ¡°Sorry to interrupt you two, but a thought occurred.¡± He said. ¡°When exactly would Toathale be?¡± ¡°Oh, it should be at the end of the month.¡± Felix replied. ¡°Three weeks from now.¡± Marcus thought about it for a moment and then made the copy-drone nod. ¡°Yeah, maybe that will be enough. And even if it wasn''t, nothing stops you from staying here a bit longer. I¡¯m sure the marquis won¡¯t object to it.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Felix said cheerfully. ¡°Then it''s settled. Me and Klara will spend Toathale here in Brettholz.¡± ¡°And that way you''ll realize your childhood dream of spending Toathale in a big town.¡± Klara noticed with a mischievous smile on her face, before turning to Marcus and explaining: ¡°When he was a kid, he thought that since he got a lot of presents in a small village he''d get even more in an actual city.¡± ¡°Ehm... yeah.¡± The young man admitted, looking a bit embarrassed again. ¡°But I have grown up since then. Besides, I''ve already been in Brettholz for Toathale once. It''s not much different from how we celebrate it in Oakfell.¡± He paused and then added in a wistful tone: ¡°Now I''m actually rather curious to see how they celebrate it in Rennhafen. I''ve heard that they go big there for these festivities, especially in the entertainment district. Huge parades, celebrations and shows.¡± For some reason, Klara suddenly stiffened. ¡°By entertainment district, do you perhaps mean the red light district?¡± She asked coldly. Realizing that he had said something he probably shouldn''t have, Felix immediately went for damage control. ¡°No!¡± He cried. ¡°Well... I mean... yeah, the celebrations do happen there, but it''s not as if they have anything to do with what happens inside of the establishments. I mean, I''ve heard that parents bring their children there to watch the celebrations together, so I can''t see how it could be anything offensive.¡± He paused, and then added: ¡°I mean, it''s Toathale, not bloody Praethuvia.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The girl nodded, though she didn''t look particularly convinced. There was an awkward silence for a few seconds, which was then broken by Marcus, who asked: ¡°What is Praethuvia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the holy day of Praetheve, the goddess of life and fertility.¡± Klara explained. ¡°She¡¯s also considered the goddess of love, so some of her celebrations, and especially Prethuvia, can get¡­ a little extreme in certain places.¡± She grimaced. ¡°Rennhafen is quite famous for how Prethuvia is celebrated in the Red Light district.¡± ¡°Ah. I see.¡± The drone said. Completely red in the face, Felix then tried to quickly and desperately change the subject. ¡°Anyway Marcus¡­¡± He asked. ¡°Do you need us to accompany you to the palace? It seems that your drone can¡¯t really walk well right now. Maybe it¡¯s better to get it to rest a bit. ¡°I told you, there is no need to worry about me.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°This drone can still go on for a while. You can just keep doing whatever you have planned for today.¡± ¡°It''s not a problem at all.¡± Felix promptly replied. ¡°We wanted to buy some things at the market before coming to Stonebarrow, but since we''re staying here we''re in no hurry. We can go after Toathale, and we''re probably going to find better deals by then.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Then would it be a problem if we all go to the market anyway before getting back to the palace? I do need to buy a couple of things myself.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± The apprentice sorcerer immediately nodded. ¡°It''s not a problem for me either.¡± Klara said. ¡°What do you need to buy?¡± ¡°Well, I do need a few things to take care of Tiny.¡± The drone paused a moment before continuing. ¡°For starters, I''d need some big clothes made of very strong fabric, so that she won''t tear them apart immediately. Then I''m going to need soap and detergent, because I''m burning through my supplies trying to clean after her. And finally I''m also going to need a new set of plates soon since Tiny keeps breaking them by accident.¡± ¡°Well, it shouldn''t be too difficult to find all those things.¡± The girl said. ¡°But how are you going to get them back to Stonebarrow?¡± ¡°Oh, I''ll just send a couple of drones with a carriage to pick them up.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°They should be here by tomorrow. ¡°Alright.¡± Klara nodded. ¡°Let''s go then. We better hurry up before the stables run out of merchandise. Since it¡¯s the first day after the seasonal storms, the market is bound to be crowded.¡± And the trio left the alley, with the drone wobbling a bit but somehow still managing to keep pace with the others. As they reached the main street they had to stop to let a big coach pass in front of them. The vehicle looked very luxurious, coated in shiny black paint with golden decorations, and it was drawn by some equally black horses who moved with almost unnatural grace, as if the carriage weighed nothing. Neither Marcus nor Felix gave it a second look, but Klara studied it for a second as it went down the road, wondering who could be aboard such a flashy looking coach. But then she dismissed her doubts, thinking that it was probably a nobleman who had come to visit the marquis for some reason, and she kept walking with her friends, heading towards the market. Chapter 129 - Getting Political Sitting comfortably at his desk in his study, Marquis Eisen was going through his daily paperwork, with a mug of hot tea beside him and the lit fireplace keeping the room pleasantly warm. At one point, the nobleman raised his tired eyes from the documents he had been reading and looked out of the window, resting a bit while taking a sip of tea. He then adjusted himself on his chair in order to be more comfortable and let out a long, satisfied sigh. After the events of last year, it felt incredibly nice to finally enjoy a bit of peace and quiet without having to worry about some imminent catastrophe. Which was quite ironic, considering that for most of his life Eisen had always dreamt of wild and dangerous adventures. However, now that he had finally experienced the excitement of interesting times, he had found that he actually preferred boring but comfortable times. Also, it didn''t help that adventures came with a very high cost, not only in terms of lives and blood but also actual money. The confrontation with the goblins and the following all out war against the orcs had left quite a hole in Brettholz''s finances, to the point that the marquis had feared that he might have had to resort to indebting himself in order to pay all of his bills. Luckily however, now that the war had passed, this monetary problem seemed on its way to be solved. For starters, the construction of the village of Newhaven ¡ªthe home of the people who had migrated from the lands that now belonged to the goblins and the Vex¡ª had finally been completed, allowing the residents to focus on working their new land. Thanks to the blessing of Praetheve that the Order of the Rose had imparted on the village, a bountiful harvest was expected by the next spring, allowing the marquis to finally take back the tax exception he had given to the colonists. And speaking of taxes, the revenue he was getting from the goblins had also been a pleasant surprise. The little buggers had brought a huge supply of rare materials from the forest and had been steadily trading it on the Brettholz market. This had not only been directly profitable for the marquis in the form of transaction fees, but it had also drawn in a lot of merchants from the capital, generally increasing the profit of the city and therefore the tax revenue it generated. And finally, last but not least, there was the Vex. Though Marcus was still exempted from paying taxes for his territories, the money he would make from selling his wyverns were a different matter. Not only that, but since Eisen himself was acting as a middleman between the Vex Queen and her clients, he was also entitled to a cut of the profits. While there hadn''t been many sales yet, the recent war with the orcs had drawn a lot of attention on the Vex and it was only a matter of time before people would flock to buy those cheap and convenient flying beasts. All in all, barring any unpleasant surprises the foreseeable future looked peaceful and bright, and when the marquis returned to his papers he was in a pretty good mood. However, before he could even get to the end of the documents he was reading he was interrupted by someone knocking at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± He said, without taking away his eyes from the documents. One of the palace''s servants entered the room. ¡°Excuse me milord, but there is a gentleman in the courtyard who asked to see you.¡± The man said. ¡°Who is it?¡± The marquis asked, still reading the papers in his hand. ¡°He introduced himself as Lando Orr, milord.¡± The servant replied. It took a moment for the nobleman to process that name, but when he did he immediately raised his head and put down the documents, staring at the servant with a surprised expression on his face. ¡°Lando Orr, you said?¡± He asked for confirmation. ¡°Is he an old man with a goatee?¡± ¡°Yes, milord.¡± The man nodded. ¡°He also walks with a cane. He just arrived on board a black coach. Should I let him in?¡± ¡°No, I''ll go greet him personally.¡± Eisen said, getting up from his chair. ¡°You go tell the rest of the staff that we have an important guest.¡± ¡°Yes milord.¡± The servant nodded again, sounding a bit surprised by the amount of respect the marquis was showing to this guest, and wondering who he might be. After all, he didn''t remember hearing about anyone called Lando Orr before. That was not really a surprise because that name had ceased to be publicly relevant for at least two decades, and by now it was only known in academic circles. But before his retirement Magister Orr had been both the Prime Minister of Medelan and the headmaster of the Royal Academy, and one of the most important and prestigious figures of the kingdom. Even though he had long since retired and his fame had faded, it was only natural to treat him with the utmost respect. However the marquis also had a second motive for his deference. He was aware that, unbeknownst to most people, Orr still held a substantial amount of power and influence, and he knew that it was best to treat the old man with due deference. Eisen finally arrived at the courtyard and there, standing beside a luxurious black coach, he found Lando Orr himself, dressed in heavy black furs and leaning heavily on a black cane with a silver pummel. The former prime minister had short iron-gray hair that were stubbornly resisting against baldness, a battle that had been going on for countless years, and bushy, thick eyebrows that curved over icy blue eyes. Orr had an extremely serious, almost grim appearance, but when he saw the marquis he somehow managed to produce a genuinely warm smile. ¡°Lord Brett!¡± He saluted the nobleman, bowing his head lightly. ¡°It''s a pleasure to see you.¡± ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Magister.¡± The marquis replied. ¡°Welcome to Brettholz.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The old man said. ¡°Sorry for dropping in uninvited. I hope I am not bothering you.¡± ¡°Nonsense. It''s an honor to have you in my house, Magister. Do come inside please. Can I offer you anything? Some tea? Or would you prefer some wine?¡± ¡°Thank you milord.¡± Orr bowed his head again. ¡°A nice cup of hot tea might just be what I need.¡± He made a bitter smile. ¡°Not that I wouldn''t mind something a bit stronger, but sadly my stomach is not what it used to be, and I have to be careful with what I put in it.¡± ¡°As you wish, Magister.¡± The marquis said. ¡°Is there anything else you need? Some refreshments?¡± ¡°I''d just like to sit down somewhere warm, if it''s not a problem.¡± The old man replied. ¡°Though my coach is very comfortable, it has still been a long voyage coming here from Rennhafen and I''d really need to rest my old bones.¡± ¡°It''s not a problem at all.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°Follow me, please.¡± Then, after giving a few instructions to his servants, the nobleman guided the old man back into his study. Once there, Orr took out his coat and finally, with a sigh of relief, sat down on an armchair in front of the fireplace. ¡°Really, this cold doesn''t agree with my back.¡± He commented, warming his hands at the fireplace. ¡°Rest as much as you need, Magister.¡± Eisen said, sitting on another armchair. ¡°And maybe, while we wait for tea to be served, you could tell me the reason for this unexpected visit.¡± ¡°Oh well, officially I''m just here on vacation.¡± The old man said, stressing the word officially. ¡°A breath of fresh air in the countryside, away from the chaos of Rennhafen. Though I suspect that those who know me might assume that my actual reason for visiting Brettholz would be to research all the interesting specimens that have gathered here. After all, I¡¯m kind of famous for my research on magical creatures, and word has got to the capital that an Arachne and a Goblin General, both near mythical creatures, reside in your territories. Not to mention these so-called Vex, which are an entirely new species as far as everyone knows.¡± He smirked. ¡°Really, with so many interesting things you have here in Brettholz, no one should be surprised that I decided to pay a visit.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The marquis nodded. ¡°Well, if that''s the reason you came I personally have no objection, but you will have to ask your specimen if they are willing to be researched upon first. After all, they are citizens of Medelan just like you or I... well, actually only Trakk and sir Marcus are, but Anak''si is currently my guest and she shall be treated with respect as well.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Orr nodded, and then he added: ¡°I guess that in that case vivisection is off the table then. I''ll make do with less invasive examinations.¡± He smiled to show that he was just kidding. ¡°Anyway, jokes aside, I''d be really grateful if you could ask them if they are willing to be examined by me. Naturally I will try to be as delicate and non-invasive as possible, and I will respect whatever boundary they set.¡± ¡°I will do that.¡± Eisen said. ¡°Of course, whether or not they will accept is up to them.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°And now that you''ve explained your official reasons for being here, may I ask if there is any unofficial one as well?¡± ¡°Why would I have any unofficial reason for doing anything?¡± The Magister asked in a suspiciously innocent tone. ¡°Everyone knows that I have retired and left politics behind me. I might like to have a little chit chat with you while I¡¯m here, but that¡¯s just common courtesy. After all, not stopping for a friendly conversation while I¡¯m passing through your lands would be just rude.¡± The nobleman noticed that the old man hadn''t actually given a clear answer to his question, but that was probably an answer by itself. While it was no secret that Orr still gave advice to the king from time to time, only a few members of the Crown''s faction ¡ªlike the marquis himself¡ª were aware that the supposedly retired former Prime Minister also served their sovereign in a much more active role, covertly relaying the king''s order under the guise of casual conversations and friendly advices. There was no actual proof of this, as the Magister went to great lengths to make his direct involvement ambiguous, but only a complete fool would have taken the old man''s seemingly friendly suggestions as anything else than outright orders from the king himself. And since Eisen was no fool, he made sure to listen well to Orr''s words. ¡°I see.¡± Eisen nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So, what is it you want to converse about?¡± ¡°Well, for starters I want to congratulate you for your victory at Treval.¡± The Magister said. ¡°That was a really impressive achievement, and it has sent waves through all of the Empire. I''ve even heard that the king himself is going to invite you to Rennhafen for this Midwinter Eve in order to publicly award you for your services.¡± The marquis hadn''t heard of any invitation yet, but he thought it was safe to take the Magister''s word for it. ¡°That would be a great honor.¡± He replied. ¡°But to be honest, I didn''t really play much of a role in that battle. Most of the credit belongs to captain Yasen and my goblin and Vex allies.¡± ¡°How very humble of you to say so.¡± The old man said. ¡°But still, as a human subject of Medelan and the lord of these lands, it¡¯s only natural that you should be the one who will reap most of the credit.¡± He smirked sardonically. ¡°And personally I believe that this would be the best solution for our kingdom as a whole. Knowing that a victorious and trusted commander is the one guarding our southern borders should really put most of our citizens at ease, something very valuable in these troubled times.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The marquis nodded, starting to understand the reason why the Magister had come to visit him. After all, having a proper lord of the kingdom, and one with close ties with the king to boot, being responsible for a great victory was much more politically advantageous than being defended by a group of non-humans who had just recently arrived in the kingdom. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Still, even if he could see the reason behind this policy, Eisen still didn¡¯t really like it. ¡°I guess in that case I don¡¯t have much on the matter.¡± He said, a bit reluctantly. ¡°But I¡¯d still like for the Vex and the goblins to receive part of the credit. After all, they spilled their own blood in defense of our kingdom, and they deserve to be rewarded for it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry marquis!¡± The old man immediately reassured him. ¡°I¡¯m sure that they will be given a proper reward. Besides, this arrangement is probably the most beneficial for them as well. After all, as newcomers to our kingdom, what they need more than prestige is acceptance, and having loyally followed one of our own nobles into battle is sure to earn it for them.¡± ¡°Well, if you say so Magister I guess I¡¯ll have to trust you.¡± Eisen said. ¡°After all, you have much more experience in this kind of thing than I do.¡± He paused for a moment and then asked: ¡°So, just to be sure, what I have to do is to pretend that I was the leader of this coalition and give credit to the goblins and the Vex only as my valiant followers, yes?¡± ¡°In my humble opinion, that would be optimal.¡± The old man replied. But then he also paused for a moment and added: ¡°However, it¡¯s also my opinion that you should try to minimize the part that the Vex played in the battle. Recognize their contribution if you must, but don''t focus on them too much.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eisen asked, raising an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°They did nothing wrong, did they?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Orr shook his head. ¡°Quite the opposite, in fact. You could say that they performed a bit too well. Enough to make some people uneasy.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Magister?¡± The old man remained silent for a moment, studying the nobleman with a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°There have been rumors spreading around after the battle of Treval.¡± He then replied in a carefully neutral tone. ¡°Rumors of a previously unknown race of insectoid creatures that appeared out of nowhere and absolutely destroyed the orc horde in the fields in front of Treval. And, still according to these rumors, these creatures are alien, devoid of any human emotion and absolutely deadly, and led by a Queen so powerful her sheer presence is enough to make people faint.¡± The old man smirked sardonically. ¡°And now, they have made their nest in a remote region right at our border. As you might have guessed, these rumors are making a few people quite nervous, as they wonder what would happen should these so-called Vex decide to turn against us.¡± ¡°That''s...¡± Nonsense, the marquis wanted to say, but he stopped mid sentence as he realized that these rumors were actually correct, if only technically so. Besides, he could hardly blame other people for being scared by the Vex. He himself had been suspicious of them before he had gotten to know just how reliable and trustworthy sir Marcus was, and even then her minions still creeped him out sometimes. ¡°That''s an understandable fear, I guess.¡± The nobleman begrudgingly admitted. ¡°But it''s unfounded. The Vex are completely under their Queen''s control, and sir Marcus is one of the most honest and reliable individuals I''ve ever known. She would never willingly betray us.¡± ¡°I do trust your judgment on this matter, marquis.¡± Orr nodded, somehow looking a bit more relaxed. ¡°And I''m sure the king will do so too. As for the general population, people get used to anything eventually so under normal circumstances these rumors wouldn''t really matter in the long run.¡± His tone then became more serious. ¡°However, I''m afraid that these aren''t normal circumstances.¡± ¡°What do you mean, magister?¡± Eisen asked, starting to feel a bit worried now. ¡°Well... let''s say that there could be a group of people that wouldn¡¯t really like to know that a powerful military force like the Vex is loyal to you ¡ªand therefore to our king.¡± The old man explained. ¡°And if some of these people happened to hold a lot of influence in our kingdom, then they could use these rumors to try and neutralize the Vex, one way or another.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Eisen cried, looking alarmed all of a sudden. ¡°Do you mean that the Council of Nobles could take action against the Vex?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything like that.¡± Orr immediately denied, but his tone said otherwise. ¡°I¡¯m just making up a possible scenario.¡± ¡°Ah yes, of course.¡± The nobleman nodded, remembering that the Magister needed to keep a facade of neutrality. ¡°So, what would you suggest I do?¡± ¡°As I already told you milord, I think that you should minimize the part the Vex played in the battle.¡± The old man replied. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should tell outright lies, but try to focus on the other participants in the battle and be as vague and dismissive as possible when you talk about the Vex. Do you think you can do that?¡± ¡°I think I can.¡± The marquis confirmed. ¡°Luckily sir Marcus does not really care for the spotlight anyway, so she shouldn¡¯t be too upset about it.¡± He paused for a moment, remembering something. ¡°Though that means that it''s probably better to put our plan to sell Vex Wyverns on hold for now.¡± ¡°What do you mean, milord?¡± The Magister asked. ¡°What was that plan?¡± ¡°Well, me and sir Marcus were going to sell some Vex Wyverns.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°After all, they make for excellent flying steeds and are easy and cheap to keep. However, if you say that it''s best to not to attract attention...¡± ¡°Well, I think that selling these Wyverns would probably be fine.¡± The old man said. ¡°Provided, of course, that they won''t try to eat people.¡± ¡°Oh, they won''t.¡± The marquis smiled. ¡°They are completely docile.¡± ¡°Then, by all means, you should take advantage of the Vex''s current notoriety to try and sell as many of these Wyverns as you can. After all, seeing these tamed Vex specimens should help people get used to them.¡± He paused for a moment and then added: ¡°Speaking of which, maybe it would also be helpful if you were to bring along the Vex Queen when you come to Rennhafen this Toathal. Watching her participate in a ceremony would surely dispel most of the mystery around her, after all, and it¡¯d make her seem more harmless.¡± Eisen looked at the Magister as if he had gone mad. ¡°I think that would be ill advised, Magister.¡± He said cautiously. ¡°Sir Marcus¡¯s aura is so strong that she really could make people faint with her sheer presence. If the Council of Nobles is really trying to make the Vex seem scary and dangerous, she would give them plenty of material to work with.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Orr nodded. ¡°But apart from her aura, what is she like? Do you think that she''d make people uneasy even without her aura?¡± ¡°No, I don''t think so.¡± The marquis replied, feeling a bit puzzled by that question. ¡°She''s a bit impulsive and she wears her heart on her sleeve, but that only serves to humanize her. And she isn''t too scary looking either, quite the contrary actually. She''s rather cute when she is properly dressed ¡ªthough she doesn''t like wearing elegant clothes.¡± He paused and sighed. ¡°But that''s kind of a moot point when her aura makes people dizzy when they are in the same room as her.¡± ¡°Oh, I think I may have a solution for that.¡± The Magister said in a confident tone. ¡°Really?¡± Eisen asked, surprised. ¡°What kind of solution is it?¡± ¡°A talisman.¡± The old man replied. ¡°It should hide sir Marcus¡¯s overpowering aura, allowing her to freely interact with people without making anyone faint.¡± ¡°I never heard of such a convenient talisman.¡± The nobleman said. ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s probably because it¡¯s an incredibly rare item.¡± Orr explained. ¡°As far as I know, the only one left in the world is actually in the kingdom¡¯s treasury.¡± ¡°That sounds like a very valuable magic item.¡± The marquis said. ¡°Are you sure the king will be willing to lend it to sir Marcus?¡± ¡°It is an incredibly valuable item.¡± Orr replied with an amused smirk. ¡°Priceless even. But the king is not just lending it. He¡¯s actually willing to give it as a gift.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± Eisen''s eyes went wide with surprise. ¡°The king is giving away one of the kingdom''s magical treasures as a gift?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely unprecedented.¡± Orr replied. ¡°He already did so once, back when he gave captain Yasen the Featherwind Cape.¡± He smirked. ¡°Besides, since he can''t give the Vex the public recognition they deserve, then it''s only proper that he reward them in another way.¡± ¡°Ah... I understand now.¡± The marquis nodded. And he really did understand, including the motivations behind such generosity. He remembered when Yasen had received his magical cape ¡ªin fact, it was on that occasion that he had first met the captain¡ª and even back then he had been aware of the practical and political reasons behind that gesture. Not only did the Featherwind Cape perfectly complemented Yasen''s abilities ¡ªusually the cape only allowed the wearer to glide in the air, but coupled with the captain''s Djinni powers it made him able to actually fly¡ª but it had also created a very tangible tie between the Aura Master and the king, one that the latter could easily use to gain prestige for whatever success the former would achieve. Considering the stellar career that Yasen had since then, that had been a very good trade, and now it seemed that the king was trying to do the same with Marcus. Eisen thought about it for a moment, and decided that this was probably a good thing. After all, since sir Marcus was a knight of Medelan she was technically already a subject of the king, and gaining further favor with the monarch wouldn¡¯t hurt. Besides, he thought to himself, the fact that he was the Vex Queen¡¯s immediate superior meant that he too would benefit from this arrangement. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure that sir Marcus will greatly appreciate this generous gift. Her inability to control her aura was clearly bothering her.¡± He said. ¡°And as her lord, I also give you my deepest thanks for the help you¡¯re giving to one of my retainers.¡± ¡°Please marquis, save your thanks for the king.¡± The old man replied with a smile. ¡°After all, I have nothing to do with these matters. I¡¯m just speculating about a couple of things while I have a chat with you.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course.¡± Eisen nodded. ¡°Well, in that case I want to thank you for your pleasant conversation. It was very enlightening, and I¡¯ll try to do my best to follow your advice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, milord.¡± The Magister nodded back. ¡°And I¡¯m pleased to know that there are people like you who are still willing to listen to the ramblings of an old man like me!¡± Orr let out an amused chuckle, followed by the marquis. Then, all of a sudden, someone knocked at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Eisen said, and a servant entered the room, carrying a tray with a tea set on it. ¡°Your tea is ready, milords.¡± The man announced. ¡°Oh, thank you Otto.¡± The marquis said to his servant. ¡°I¡¯ll have a black tea with two spoons of sugar, as always. What about you, Magister?¡± ¡°Black tea is fine for me too as well. I¡¯d like some milk in it if possible, and no sugar.¡± Orr replied. As the tea was being served, no one noticed a miniscule figure scuttling out of the room from the now open door. It was a small spider, a rather common sight in the palace, and even if someone had seen it they probably wouldn¡¯t have paid much attention to it. But despite that, the arachnid still took care to stay as hidden as possible as it traversed the corridors of the palace, heading towards the rooms that were currently occupied by Anak¡¯si. Anak¡¯si was sitting on her bed, or at least she was as close to sitting as it was possible when your lower half was a giant spider. She was quite bored at the moment. Though the marquis treated her well ¡ªcertainly better than the oni¡ª he still refused to let her wander freely. She could get out for a stroll only a few times per day, but even then she could only do so if accompanied by a guard and she wasn¡¯t allowed to get too far from the palace either. For the rest of the time she was confined to her rooms, which, albeit very comfortable, were starting to feel like a prison, a sensation reinforced by the fact that she was kept under almost constant surveillance. At least two guards were always stationed outside of her room, not to mention that old telemancer called Hoggs, who magically inspected her rooms at least once per day, searching for anything that the arachne might hide. This invasion of her privacy greatly annoyed Anak¡¯si, and to make things worse she didn¡¯t even have much to do to pass time. Things like the internet and television were unheard of in this world, and she couldn¡¯t even read books and newspapers because, as she had discovered, she didn¡¯t actually know how to read in Imperial, despite being able to speak it perfectly. That discovery in particular irritated her to no end. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡± She thought. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t my Gift of Tongues work on written languages? I mean, it¡¯s not such a stretch that if I can speak a language I should be able to read it as well!¡± She clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°Stupid god brat.¡± She sighed and adjusted herself better on her bed, trying to find a more comfortable position. It was then that she felt a familiar tiny presence entering the room. She immediately turned and saw a small spider crawling on the wall, coming from a small hole hidden near the ceiling. ¡°Why hello my little darling.¡± She whispered, lowering her hand on the ground. ¡°Come here.¡± She smiled as she watched the tiny arachnid scuttling towards her and climbing on her hand. Having been able to gain at least one minion right under Hoggs¡¯s and the marquis¡¯s noses made her feel quite vindicated. It hadn¡¯t been easy though, and actually it would have probably been impossible if not for Arag¡¯s help. It had been the Spider Goblin who had brought the spider to the Arachne, and it had also been him who had dug a small hole in the wall to allow the little arachnid to come and go unseen, hiding from the telemancer¡¯s searches. Sadly, that had been all the help that Arag had been able to give her. Since he was still pretending to be loyal to the Goblin General he couldn¡¯t just disappear and come to visit her too often, lest his former master would get suspicious, and that meant that she had only seen him once ever since she had arrived in Brettholz. That left Anak¡¯si with just one small spider as her only minion in Brettholz. She of course wished she¡¯d command more manpower, but luckily she couldn¡¯t really complain about its quality. The small spider that Arag had captured in the forest had proven to be an excellent spy. Not only it was leagues smarter than most animals, capable of understanding many human words, but it was also very inconspicuous, looking no different than a normal household spider. That allowed it to freely wander the palace without getting much attention, except for the occasional servant who tried to stomp it. She raised the spider to her eye level, watching it intently for a moment, and then she closed her eyes and concentrated on the mental link between them. ¡°Good boy.¡± She murmured. ¡°Now, let me see what you discovered.¡± She remained still for quite a while as the spider opened her memories to her. A few details were quite fuzzy, as the mnemonic capacity of the small arachnid wasn¡¯t exactly the best, but in the end Anak¡¯si still managed to get a good idea of the conversation that had happened between the marquis and his mysterious visitor. ¡°Interesting.¡± She thought. ¡°So there is some kind of power struggle going on in Medelan, and the Vex are apparently going to be caught in the middle of it. Not really surprising to be honest. That Marcus gal seems to be really powerful, just like all of us reincarnators, and of course the humans would try to either use her or eliminate her.¡± She smirked. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason why I wanted to build a good power base before contacting civilization! It¡¯s nice to know that I was right!¡± She paused her gloating for a moment, and scratched her head. ¡°Now, the only question is how do I take advantage of this information?¡± She then continued scheming and planning, trying to make up various scenarios in her mind, her boredom finally forgotten for the time being. Announcement: Book 2 Serialization Hello everyone! As you might have noticed, chapters 79 to 120 have been removed from RR. This is because those chapters are soon going to be available on Kindle, Amazon and Audible as the second book of the series! That said, next chapter should be out soon anyway, and I hope you will keep enjoying the story! If you have any question or doubt (or you just feel like chatting), feel free to join my Discord and I''ll do my best to answer you. I''ll drop the link in the post chapter notes. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.Best regards and thanks to everyone ValeTheHowl Chapter 130 - Shower Thoughts It was early in the morning when Marcus was woken up by the sensation of being crushed by something incredibly heavy. In his half asleep state, the first nonsensical thought that passed in his mind was that a horse was sitting on him. He then decided to ignore it in the hope it would go away. Only after a few seconds, when his brain started rebooting, he realized that there were several things wrong with this situation. For starters, how did a horse get into his room? Why would it sit on him? And finally, where did it come from, since there wasn¡¯t a single horse in Stonebarrow right now? Since speculation alone didn¡¯t cut it, Marcus opted for opening his eyes and directly assessing the situation, but that didn¡¯t really help either since there was something in front of his eyes that obstructed his view. He then tried to push whatever that thing was away, but the object proved to be heavier than he had anticipated. It was also round shaped and surprisingly soft. ¡°Weird.¡± He thought. ¡°It almost feels like I''m touching a boob...¡± It was then that he finally woke up completely and realized that the thing he was touching was indeed a boob. Tiny-Sneaky''s left boob to be precise. The heavy thing that was crushing Marcus was no horse after all, but rather the ogress, who had sneaked into his bed and had fallen asleep on top of him. ¡°Oh goddammit!¡± The Vex Queen angrily thought. ¡°Not again!¡± He tried to get up, but the ogress¡¯s weight was keeping him pinned to the bed. So he started wiggling wildly in order to free himself, all while feeling more pissed than he¡¯d ever thought possible for someone waking up in bed with a naked female on top of him. But then again, Tiny was really heavy, and Marcus valued being able to breathe and keeping his ribs more or less intact. Also, the fact that the ogress had been pulling this crap for four nights in a row didn¡¯t help either. Sadly, he had no idea how to stop her. Telling her to stay in her room didn''t work ¡ªshe promptly forgot about the order as soon as he left her alone¡ª and locking the doors and putting drones to watch over her had proven to be equally ineffective, as she somehow always managed to sneak past everything. ¡°Guess she lives up to the Sneaky in her name.¡± Marcus thought. ¡°Too bad that the Tiny part is completely inaccurate!¡± After a few minutes of struggling, the Vex Queen finally managed to wriggle free from the ogress, jumping out of his bed while breathing heavily from the effort. Tiny, meanwhile, just kept sleeping soundly, something which didn¡¯t really come as a surprise as she had already proven to be an incredibly heavy sleeper. In fact, the only thing that seemed to be able to reliably wake her up was her stomach whenever she was hungry. Which meant that if her belly was full then she could keep sleeping more or less indefinitely. Marcus smirked. Considering that he had fed the ogress almost a whole deer as a midnight snack, it should be at least a few more hours before she got hungry and woke up, and that left him free for the rest of the morning. Just as he had planned. Feeling in rather high spirits for the first time in days, the Vex Queen left the ogress in his room, walking down to the living room to have breakfast and decide how he was going to spend the few hours of freedom he had. ¡°Let''s see.¡± He wondered as he munched some raw meat accompanied by some hot but very watered down coffee. ¡°I don''t feel like going back to sleep, but what else could I do? Doing chores around the house is too much work, and besides I''ve got the drones to do that for me, but it¡¯s not as if I¡¯m spoiled for choices here.¡± He sighed. ¡°Man, I wish I could go to cities again. At least I¡¯d be able to buy some groceries or something.¡± He quickly wolfed down the rest of his meal, feeling a faint sense of euphoria as the small amount of caffeine rushed through his veins, and looked outside of the window. A nice, bright sun shone in the sky, reflecting on the snow that covered the village, and the trees were also perfectly still, suggesting that there was no wind whatsoever. In short, it seemed like a perfect day for a stroll. ¡°Maybe I could do some training.¡± He thought. ¡°It''s been ages since I''ve had some physical exercise, and it could really help me blow off some steam. Besides, I could also try the new shower I installed afterwards.¡± And so, a few minutes later, Marcus was outside, jogging in the mold-wax fields surrounding the village. He was very lightly dressed, with only a pair of shorts and a shirt covering his body, but luckily as he had guessed the air wasn''t too chilly ¡ªat least relatively speaking¡ª and now that he had warmed up he could barely feel the cold. Focusing exclusively on the movements of his body, the Vex Queen kept running at a steady pace for almost an hour. As droplets of sweat started running down his face he also felt the pile of stress he had piled up in the past weeks beginning to melt away. However, as noon approached, a soft wind started blowing, freezing Marcus¡¯s sweat and making him shiver from head to toe, so he decided to call it a day and head for the showers. Keeping a brisk pace, he then ran for the baths near Stonebarrow, which had gone through a complete renovation. Having realized that the previous pool was basically useless without Felix to heat it up with his magic, Marcus had decided to solve the problem and built some baths that he could operate on his own when the apprentice sorcerer was away. The old dome-like construction was gone, replaced by a much larger square building made of mold-wax and stone, with a very large chimney on the side. Inside the building there were a couple of pools, a very large one at the center and a smaller one on the side. Unlike the previous bathhouse, the floor of this one was made of stone rather than mold-wax, and the reason for this change was that Marcus had installed a large furnace under this one, located right under the large pool of water. This way, the fire would heat up the stone and the water above it, providing warm water without needing a sorcerer to heat it up magically. The Vex Queen had taken inspiration by ancient roman thermae for this building, in particular the so called tepidarium, and keeping in line with that design he had also installed a second, smaller pool of cold water, a frigidarium, to cool himself up after a hot bath. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. However, he had also installed some decisively non-roman features, including the shower he wanted to use right now. Marcus usually preferred bathing to showering, but for some reason the second option made him feel cleaner after he had worked up a sweat. Besides, he liked taking his time and relaxing when taking a bath, and he likely wouldn''t be able to do that since Tiny could wake up at any moment. When he entered the bathhouse, the interior was already pleasantly warm since he had his drone lit up the furnace underneath it while he was running, and when he touched the hot pool he found the water inside to be at a perfect temperature ¡ªwhich was good, since that was the water he''d be using for his shower. He then left his dirty clothes in a basket beside the entrance, grabbed a towel and headed down a set of stairs that led underground. The stairs ended in a dark corridor, lit only by the bioluminescent mold-wax that coated the walls, and at the end of it there was a small, semicircular room, with a drain on the floor and a showerhead that came out of the ceiling. A few alcoves around the room were made to place clothes, soap or towels, and two levers came out of the wall. The shower received water from the two pools above it, using gravity to build up the necessary pressure, and the two levers would control the flow of water from those pools, opening or closing the connection to hot and cold water. Of course, that was all in theory, since he still had to test whether or not this system worked. But he was confident that it would, and besides even if there was any problem he could still just take a bath upstairs. Marcus left his towel in one of the alcoves and walked up to the levers, pulling the left one ¡ªthe one connected to the warm pool. Almost immediately, hot water started pouring from the shower. ¡°It works!¡± He thought triumphantly, feeling the warm droplets of water pleasantly running down his naked body. ¡°Gotta say, this is even better than I thought it would be! I guess that completely filling the pools was worth it, since it built up some nice pressure for this shower.¡± With a wide smile on his face, he grabbed a piece of soap from a nearby alcove and began to clean himself. After a few seconds, as he reached peak relaxation, he also started singing. Now, in his previous life Marcus didn''t really have the chance to cultivate a specific taste in music and his repertoire perfectly reflected that, as it was nothing but popular pop songs ¡ªthe ones that were put on loop at his various workplaces. However, since all he wanted were catchy tunes he could sing with his brain turned off, they perfectly suited his needs. Besides, he had to admit that he kinda liked some of them. He opened up humming a piece from the late 2000s as he washed his hair, with his mouth closed to keep the soap out. Then, as he rinsed, he actually started singing out loud, and much to his own surprise he found out that he wasn¡¯t completely out of tune. That came as quite a shock, since in his previous life he had been a most atrocious singer, but now, in his new body, he was apparently able to carry a tune. ¡°Well, this is a surprise for sure, but at least it''s not an unpleasant one.¡± He thought. ¡°Maybe now my neighbors won''t mistake me singing in the shower for someone being murdered and call the police to my apartment anymore.¡± He paused and mentally added: ¡°That is, if I still had any neighbor.¡± Wanting to explore the limits of his newfound talent, Marcus decided to try another song. He picked one that he had always especially sucked at ¡ªHot and Cold by Katy Perry¡ª and started singing while he washed his body. Again, he did much better than he''d have expected, to the point that he actually started grooving to his own singing. He even began dancing a bit, or at least moving around following the rhythm. He was almost halfway through the song when he heard someone calling his name. ¡°Gah!¡± He cried in surprise, immediately stopping his singing. ¡°Who''s there?¡± He looked around, instinctively covering his naked body as best he could with his hands, but he saw no one. And yet, he still had the impression that someone was calling for him. It took him a few seconds to realize that he was hearing his name called not through his own ears, but rather through those of one of his drones. The copy drone that he had left in Brettholz, to be precise. ¡°Of course.¡± He thought, a bit annoyed. ¡°Even in this world, you just can''t take a shower without immediately receiving a call! I guess that must be some kind of multiversal law or something.¡± The Vex Queen then focused his attention on his clone, which was standing still inside a small, empty room in the marquis''s palace that had been given to him. Making its head turn, Marcus saw that the door was open, and a man ¡ªprobably a servant judging by his clothes¡ª was standing on the doorframe. ¡°Uhm... sir Marcus?¡± The servant asked rather nervously. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Ehm, sorry to disturb you, but the marquis asked if you could see him in his study, sir.¡± The man said. ¡°He said he needed to speak with you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus made the drone nod. ¡°I''ll go there immediately.¡± ¡°Very well sir. Do you need me to accompany you?¡± ¡°No, don''t worry.¡± The Vex Queen declined. "I know the way and I can get there by myself." ¡°As you wish sir.¡± The man bowed and left the room, leaving the drone alone. ¡°Uhm... Why would the marquis want to see me?¡± Marcus wondered. ¡°I really hope there isn''t another problem, now that I am just beginning to relax a bit.¡± He sighed. ¡°Well, I won''t learn what the matter is by just standing here, so I better go hear what Eisen has to say.¡± He then made the drone exit the room as well, closing the door behind it. At the same time, in his real body he also turned off the shower, grabbed his towel and headed upstairs. At first he was going to dry himself and get back to his house, but before he could do that he noticed that the hot pool was still almost full, and the water inside seemed invitingly warm. ¡°Well, it''d be a waste to let this water cool off.¡± He said to himself. ¡°And I can easily talk through my drone while having a bath, so why shouldn''t I enjoy myself a bit longer? That would at least take the edge out from any potential bad news I¡¯m going to receive.¡± And so he dropped his towel to the ground and dove right into the pool, splashing water all around him. As he had guessed the temperature was absolutely perfect, and with a satisfied sigh he made himself comfortable, closing his eyes and basking in the warmth while his drone walked to the marquis''s study. Chapter 131 - Rinse and Repeat Comfortably sitting in his hot pool in Stonebarrow, Marcus idly inspected his chitin-covered toes while his copy-drone walked through the halls of the marquis''s palace in Brettholz. ¡°Hm. The chitin on my limbs is as shiny as ever.¡± He thought. ¡°I can''t say for sure, but I think this is probably a sign of good health for a Vex.¡± He tried to imagine what it would be like if his chitin went dull and lackluster, and for some reason that made him feel really uncomfortable. ¡°Yeah, it''s definitely supposed to be shiny.¡± As he considered this matter, his drone finally reached the door of Eisen''s study and knocked. ¡°Marquis?¡± He made the drone cry. ¡°It''s me, Marcus.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The marquis replied, and so the clone opened the door and stepped in. Rather unusually, Eisen was not at his desk, but rather sitting on one of the sofas near the fireplace, while another sofa was occupied by an old man dressed in black robes. ¡°Good day, sir Marcus.¡± The nobleman greeted him. ¡°And thank you for joining us. Please, do take a seat.¡± ¡°Good day to you too, marquis.¡± The Vex Queen replied, making his drone sit. ¡°And to you too, mister...¡± ¡°Orr.¡± The man said with a polite smile on his face. ¡°Magister Lando Orr, at your service. It is an honor to make your acquaintance, sir Marcus.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± The monster girl replied. Then, after a moment, he asked: ¡°By the way, can I ask what the Magister in your name is? Is it a title or is it part of your name?¡± ¡°It''s indeed a title.¡± Orr confirmed. ¡°Magister is the honorific given to those who have earned an academic degree in magic studies.¡± ¡°Oh, so you''re a sorcerer then?¡± Marcus asked. The old man certainly looked the part, with his black robes and his stern look. All he missed was a pointy hat and he''d look like a stereotypical evil wizard. ¡°Well, technically yes.¡± The Magister nodded. ¡°Though I must admit that the practical application of sorcery is not really my forte. My specialization lies in theoretical research. And speaking of which...¡± The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with curiosity. ¡°I''d be really interested in studying you Vex, if that¡¯s not a problem. You are a previously unknown species after all, and from what I¡¯ve heard you do possess some rather peculiar powers as well. Who knows what we may learn from studying your magical properties!¡± He suddenly stopped, looking rather embarrassed for a moment, and then he coughed and added: ¡°Pardon me. I''m afraid that my enthusiasm for the subject got the better of me for a moment.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, it''s fine.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°We all can get heated when we talk about things we are passionate about.¡± ¡°Yes, but that''s no excuse to forget my manners.¡± Orr said. ¡°Anyway, I''d obviously need your permission in order to study you and your species, and it''s perfectly fine if you were to refuse.¡± ¡°Well, I don''t really mind.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°I''ve already been studied a bit by Hoggs, so it shouldn''t be anything new.¡± He paused and added sardonically: ¡°Of course, that''s assuming that you aren''t going to cut me up or do other weird things to me, because in that case I''m afraid I must refuse.¡± ¡°Oh, don''t worry.¡± The Magister reassured him. ¡°My research will be as non-invasive as possible. And of course, you''ll be free to stop me whenever you''d feel uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Then it''s fine.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°However I am very busy right now, so I''d prefer if you could do your studies at a later date. Maybe two or three months from now.¡± ¡°That''s not a problem, ma''am.¡± Orr replied. ¡°We''ll do this whenever you please. And thank you in advance for your cooperation and understanding.¡± ¡°You''re welcome.¡± Marcus said ¡°And I admit that I hope that I can learn something from this study too. Like how to control my aura, for example. Right now I can''t even get near a city, because my aura makes everyone in a few kilometers radius nervous.¡± In his own body he let out a sad sigh. He really missed being able to move around as he pleased. ¡°About that...¡± The magister said, interrupting his internal lament. ¡°I may have a solution for this problem of yours.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Vex Queen asked, trying not to be too hopeful. ¡°Can you tell me what it entails?¡± ¡°There is a certain magical item from the kingdom¡¯s treasury that has the power to conceal the aura of whoever wears it.¡± The old man explained. ¡°It was normally used to make the wearer undetectable to magical means, but I think that you could use it to make your presence bearable to those around you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus made the drone nod. ¡°That seems promising. However, do you think that the king would be willing to sell that talisman to me? Or at least lend it?¡± ¡°I very much doubt so.¡± The Magister shook his head. ¡°The talisman in question is a Relic-grade item, which means that it¡¯s basically a national treasure. It''d take more than just money to convince the king to part with it.¡± Orr''s voice was serious, but for some reason he had an amused smirk on his face as he spoke, almost as if he was telling a joke. The Vex Queen, however, didn''t really understand what was so funny about this situation, and just felt disappointed. ¡°If that''s so, why did you bring this up?¡± He asked. ¡°I mean, what else but money can I offer to the king in exchange for it?¡± ¡°Well, you could save an entire Medelanian city from being conquered by a horde of wild orcs and have its inhabitants eaten alive.¡± The Magister suggested. ¡°I''m sure that in that case his majesty would be more than happy to give you that talisman as a token of his gratitude.¡± For a few moments the Vex Queen just stared at the old man in confusion, until he finally processed what exactly he had said. ¡°Wait... does that mean that the king would give the talisman to me if I were to ask for it?¡± ¡°There is no need for you to ask.¡± Orr replied in an amused tone. ¡°The king has already decided to give you the amulet as a reward for your service, and he has sent me to bring it to you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Marcus muttered, taken completely by surprise. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ really appreciated. Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± The Magister replied. ¡°I¡¯m merely acting as the courier. If you want to thank someone, you should thank the King.¡± ¡°Well, I''m going to thank you anyway for your service.¡± The Vex Queen replied, trying to make the drone smile brightly with mixed results. He then asked: ¡°Can I see this talisman, by the way?¡± ¡°I''m afraid that I don¡¯t have it with me right now.¡± The old man said in an apologetic tone. ¡°Since it¡¯s a very valuable item, I left it in a magical safe in my carriage for the moment, and I¡¯d need a few minutes to get it out.¡± He paused and then added: ¡°However, if you are really that curious, I can go fetch it for you.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Marcus made his drone shake its head. ¡°I can wait.¡± The drone said these words in the usual deadpan tone and showed no particular emotion on its face, but in his real body the Vex Queen was beside himself with excitement. ¡°Finally!¡± He rejoiced, raising his fist triumphantly in the air. ¡°I was starting to lose hope since my aura training was getting nowhere, but now it seems that I''ve found a solution! And one I can use immediately to boot, without training for it! No more standing outside of the cities like a freaking hermit while everyone else is inside having fun! Now I''ll be able to go to town and have a pint with my friends if I want to! Not that alcohol does anything for me anymore, but it''d be nice to have that option. Also, currently my best friends are Klara and Felix and they are still a bit too young to drink... or are they?¡± He raised an eyebrow as he considered this matter. ¡°I should definitely ask what the legal drinking age is in this country.¡± His musings were interrupted by Orr, who started speaking to him again, forcing him to focus back on the conversation. ¡°Good.¡± The old man was saying. ¡°Anyway, do you mind if I drop by your home to give you the talisman either tomorrow or the day after? I''m afraid I really can''t stay here any longer than that.¡± ¡°Wouldn''t it be better if I sent one of my drones to retrieve it right now?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°It''s quite a trek getting here from Brettholz, after all, and I see no reason why you should do it when I have literally hundreds of minions that can do it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration sir Marcus, but it''s probably better if I''m with you when you''re going to first test the amulet, just to make sure it works properly.¡± Orr replied. ¡°Also, the journey to Stonebarrow is not a bother at all for me, since my carriage is really quite fast and comfortable.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Vex Queen made his drone nod. ¡°In that case you can come whenever you prefer. It''s not as if I have anything scheduled for these days.¡± ¡°Excellent. Then would it be fine if I were to be at Stonebarrow by tomorrow at noon?¡± ¡°Perfectly fine by me.¡± Marcus confirmed. ¡°Then we shall see each other tomorrow.¡± There was a small silence after that, but before either the Vex Queen or the Magister could add anything the marquis suddenly chimed in. ¡°Well, isn''t that great news, sir Marcus?¡± He asked, with a warm smile on his face. ¡°If everything goes well, you''re finally going to be able to visit cities again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus made the drone nod. ¡°I''m actually really happy about it, even if it doesn''t really show on my copy here.¡± He tried to make the drone smile again, and again the results left much to be desired. ¡°Who knows, I might even be able to spend Toathal here in Brettholz with everyone else.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°Oh sure, you''re always welcome in my palace of course.¡± The nobleman replied cheerfully. ¡°But I''m afraid that I won''t be here this Midwinter''s Eve. Just this morning I''ve received an invitation from the king himself to join him in Rennhafen for these festivities.¡± ¡°Oh well, I could still stay here with Felix and Klara and celebrate Toathal with them.¡± ¡°Actually, I was hoping that you would come with me.¡± Eisen said. ¡°The invitation was explicitly extended to you in the letter I received. Apparently, the king himself is eager to meet you in person.¡± ¡°And he''s not the only one.¡± Orr commented. ¡°After the battle of Treval, pretty much everyone in the kingdom is extremely curious about the Queen of the Vex.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Marcus mumbled, taken a bit by surprise. He hesitated for a moment before answering. On one hand, accepting the invite seemed like the most polite option, and he was kinda curious to see the capital after what he had heard about it. But on the other hand, there would certainly be some kind of ceremony involved and he really loathed that kind of formal events. Not to mention that judging by Orr''s comment everyone was probably going to stare at him like some kind of exotic animal, a prospect which made his skin crawl. All in all, he would rather quietly spend the holiday in Brettholz with Felix and Klara rather than attending some big fancy banquet in the capital. However, after a few seconds of careful consideration, he opted for accepting the invite. Participating in this ceremony in the capital would probably be a chore, sure, but it was also an investment for the future. After all, if he wanted to live peacefully in Medelan it wouldn''t hurt to cultivate a good relationship with the king, and refusing his invitation for no good reason probably wouldn''t be a good start. ¡°Well, in that case I guess I''ll come with you and meet the king.¡± He said, his slight reluctance luckily concealed by the drone''s deadbeat tone. ¡°Splendid. Thank you sir Marcus.¡± The marquis nodded approvingly ¡ªas did Magister Orr. ¡°You''re welcome.¡± Marcus replied. He was about to say something else, when he suddenly felt a presence approaching him from behind. He immediately turned and, right in front of him, he saw a huge humanoid creature covered head to toe in mud walking towards him, all without emitting a single sound. ¡°What!?¡± He cried, alarmed. However, before he could do anything, the creature was upon him, hugging him in a painfully tight embrace. ¡°Boss!¡± The mud monster cried in a familiar voice. ¡°Why did you leave Tiny alone? Tiny was scared!¡± ¡°Tiny! Stop!¡± Marcus cried, his fear dissipating now that he knew the identity of the creature. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe! Get off m¡­ blub! Glub!¡± His words were suddenly interrupted when the ogress accidentally pushed his head underwater with her sheer weight. ¡°Tiny could not find you boss! Tiny was alone and scared! And also hungry!¡± The ogress kept crying, but at this point the Vex Queen had stopped listening to her, as all of his efforts were focused on trying not to drown. He floundered around wildly, trying and failing to free himself from Tiny''s embrace. Then, as his lungs started burning from the lack of oxygen, panic settled in and Marcus decided he had enough. ¡°LET. GO. OF. ME!¡± Tiny trembled when a psychic wave of pure anger hit her. She immediately let go of the Vex Queen, jumping to the other side of the pool and cowering in the water, with her hands over her head in a gesture of surrender. ¡°Sorry!¡± She cried. ¡°Tiny is sorry!¡± Coughing and gasping for air, Marcus stood up, gratefully breathing the steamy air of the bathhouse. Then, as he regained control of himself, he looked down to see the ogress quivering near him, her eyes wide with fear. ¡°Tiny is sorry!¡± She kept pleading with a trembling voice. ¡°Please do not hurt Tiny.¡± ¡°I''m not going to hurt you.¡± The Vex Queen replied, still breathing heavily. ¡°But don''t jump me like that ever again. You almost drowned me.¡± ¡°Tiny... hurt boss?¡± The ogress asked in a trembling voice as her eyes went even wider and color drained from her face. Marcus immediately recognized those as the signs of an impending panic attack, and quickly tried to reassure her, not wanting to risk the ogress having another mental breakdown. ¡°No! No!¡± He said. ¡°I... was just inconvenienced! Yes! Not hurt at all!¡± He paused, thinking that he should at least try to correct Tiny. ¡°Just be more careful next time, okay? Do not jump on me from behind. Even if I¡¯m fine now, I could get hurt if you keep doing it.¡± ¡°Yes boss!¡± Tiny nodded, looking relieved. ¡°Tiny will be more careful! It will not happen again!¡± Marcus sighed. Despite sensing nothing but honesty coming from the ogress, he really doubted that she would keep her word. In fact, knowing her thoughtlessness, he''d be surprised if she even remembered making that promise one hour later. ¡°Good grief she¡¯s a handful.¡± He thought. ¡°I most likely have a lot of work to do with her before I can trust her to be by herself for more than a few seconds!¡± He paused, realizing what the implications of this meant for his plan to spend Toathal in Rennhafen, and cursed. ¡°Dammit! Sit still and silent for a second, Tiny. I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡± He then shifted his attention to his copy drone, who had completely stopped moving while he was distracted. He also realized that Eisen and Orr were looking at it with puzzled expressions on their faces. ¡°Ehm¡­ sir Marcus?¡± The marquis asked when the drone started moving again. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I am fine.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Sorry, I got distracted for a moment. You could say I had a Tiny problem.¡± He attempted to make the drone smile sardonically, but the both men just stared at him in confusion. ¡°Ehm¡­ I meant that I had a problem with Tiny.¡± Marcus said, feeling rather awkward at having to explain his joke. ¡°You know, the ogress?¡± ¡°Oh right. Your pet ogre.¡± The marquis nodded. ¡°What did it do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my pet.¡± The Vex Queen immediately corrected the nobleman, feeling a bit irritated by the insinuation that he¡¯d keep another sapient being as a pet. However, that wasn¡¯t the time or place for this discussion, so he didn¡¯t insist further. ¡°Anyway, she was just being herself. Annoying, loud, clumsy and with no sense of personal space. She just happened to catch me by surprise this time.¡± He paused and tried to make his drone make a contrite expression. ¡°And sadly, considering the state she¡¯s in, I don¡¯t think that I can leave her alone, which means I can¡¯t come to Rennhafen with you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ rather unfortunate.¡± The nobleman replied, looking worried all of a sudden. ¡°Couldn''t you leave her with someone else? If you want, some of my servants could look after her while you''re gone.¡± ¡°Thank you for your offer, but I don''t think Tiny would react well to strangers.¡± Marcus made his drone shake its head. ¡°I tried to have some of my regular drones to look after her, but sadly she is terrified of them. Hopefully my copy drones will fare better¡­ After all, they do look exactly like me.¡± ¡°Right, then why don''t you leave one of those with her?¡± Eisen insisted. ¡°Well, even if that works, the drone would still have to be within my telepathic range for me to control it.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Currently that¡¯s only about twenty five kilometers, which is enough for me to reach Stonebarrow, but not the capital.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I forgot about that.¡± The nobleman nodded, looking rather disappointed. Then, all of a sudden, Orr chimed in. ¡°In that case, sir Marcus, couldn''t you bring your ogre along for your visit to Rennhafen?¡± The Magister asked. ¡°You could leave it in your rooms together with one of your doubles while you attend the celebrations in person.¡± ¡°Uhm... I don''t know if that is a good idea either.¡± The Vex Queen replied hesitantly. ¡°Tiny is not exactly used to living in a civilized environment. She would almost certainly cause some damage to the room.¡± ¡°Oh, I''m sure that won''t be a problem.¡± The old man shrugged. ¡°The king will surely be more than happy to shoulder the cost of repairing a room if it means having you as his guest for this Toathal. As the marquis said, he''s really eager to meet you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ couldn¡¯t he wait a few more months though?¡± Marcus asked, starting to get a bit suspicious because of all that insistence. ¡°By then I should have been able to teach Tiny some manners. I mean, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± The old man didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, he made a thoughtful expression and remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°If you really want to know, I might have an answer.¡± He then said. ¡°It¡¯s only my guess, mind you, but I think that the king would like to have you, one of the saviors of Treval, attend his Midwinter ceremony while the memory of your exploits is still fresh in everyone¡¯s memory. That way, he would gain a lot of prestige, much more than if you were to meet him later, I think.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The Vex Queen said, finally understanding what all the fuss was about. ¡°I see. So it¡¯s for political reasons then.¡± ¡°You could say so, yes.¡± Orr confirmed. ¡°Well, personally I don¡¯t like politics.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°But I guess I can make a sacrifice every now and then, as long as all I have to do is just to show myself and smile a bit. Just don¡¯t expect me to make some kind of speech or something, because I¡¯m not good at those things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Orr nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure the king will keep your involvement to a minimum. You showing up should be more than enough.¡± ¡°Good. Oh, and I take no responsibility for what Tiny is going to do to her room.¡± The Vex Queen added. ¡°If the king wants me to go to Rennhafen before I can finish teaching her how to live in civilization, then he should be the one that foots the bills.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fair, ma¡¯am.¡± The magister nodded again. ¡°I¡¯m sure the king will be happy to pay for whatever you need during your sojourn in Rennhafen.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably true.¡± Marcus thought. ¡°He probably has more money than he can count, since he¡¯s the king and all, so whatever sum I might cost him it should be pocket money for his standards.¡± He smirked. ¡°He¡¯d probably change his mind if he was the one that had to clean the bathroom after Tiny used it.¡± He shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m really glad that I can have my drones do that for me.¡± After that, the conversation in the marquis¡¯s study continued for a while, but it mostly consisted of small talk that the drone could easily follow without the Vex Queen¡¯s full attention. Meanwhile, he could do something else, like for example getting Tiny cleaned up before they went back to their home. ¡°Alright Tiny. I¡¯m going to wash you now, so keep standing still until I¡¯m done, alright? And no eating the soap this time. As I told you, just because it smells nice doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s for eating.¡± ¡°Ok boss.¡± The ogress nodded, and she obediently sat down in the water while the Vex Queen grabbed a sponge and a piece of soap from an alcove near the pool. Marcus then started scrubbing away the mud from Tiny¡¯s body, only marginally aware of the fact that he was touching a naked woman. But he had gotten used to it, and besides thinking of the ogress in anything even remotely related to sexuality was enough to disgust him, especially since he knew what she had gotten through during her time with the Blue Terror. Instead, he tried to make some conversation to fill the silence. ¡°Good heavens Tiny, how did you even get this dirty?¡± He asked as he scrubbed the ogress¡¯s back. ¡°There is no mud to be found in Stonebarrow! The ground it¡¯s covered either in snow or mold-wax.¡± ¡°Tiny can''t remember.¡± She replied. ¡°Tiny was trying to find boss. Tiny did not pay attention to where Tiny go.¡± ¡°Alright. I didn¡¯t know why I expected any other answer.¡± Marcus sighed with resignation. ¡°Honestly I wonder how you remember your own name.¡± ¡°Because it is Tiny¡¯s name.¡± The ogress promptly replied. ¡°Tiny is Tiny. How could Tiny forget that?¡± ¡°Seems about right.¡± The Vex Queen commented drily. Tiny didn¡¯t really get rhetorical questions. ¡°Tiny is Tiny. And boss is boss! Tiny remembers this very well!¡± She prattled, but then she paused as a rumbling sound came from her stomach. ¡°Oh, and Tiny also remembers that Tiny is hungry! Can Boss give Tiny meat?¡± ¡°Sure. Just let me finish washing you, and we¡¯ll go get you breakfast.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Good!¡± Tiny immediately cheered up. ¡°Tiny likes breakfast!¡± She remained silent for a few moments, as the Vex Queen kept washing her, but then she asked, her voice filled with anticipation: ¡°Is boss done now? Can we go? Tiny is hungry!¡± ¡°No Tiny.¡± Marcus sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be done when you are clean.¡± ¡°Oh good.¡± She nodded. However, not even ten seconds later, she turned to speak again. ¡°Is Tiny clean now?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll tell you when you are clean. Now stop asking and let me wash you!¡± The Vex Queen said, his voice growing more and more annoyed. ¡°Ok.¡± The ogress cheerfully replied. ¡°Tiny will stop asking then.¡± From her mind and words, Marcus couldn¡¯t feel even the slightest hint of insincerity. She clearly intended to keep her word, and to her credit she did stay still for a full minute. However, she then turned around, looked at the Vex Queen in the eyes and asked, seemingly completely oblivious about her previous promise: ¡°Tiny is hungry. Can boss feed Tiny?¡± It took all of Marcus¡¯s willpower to keep himself from screaming, but sadly doing so would likely give Tiny another panic attack, thus solving nothing and giving him yet another problem to deal with. So he swallowed his frustration and kept washing the ogress. ¡°Just a second Tiny.¡± He hissed through his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll just wash out the soap and then we can go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope that this talisman thingy that the old man is bringing me works.¡± He thought with fervor, as he hurried to finish cleaning the ogress. ¡°I really, really, really need a vacation soon, because if I have to endure this much longer I¡¯m definitely going to go insane!¡± Chapter 132 - Crowned It was just about noon when Orr''s coach entered the Vex lands, and it was immediately seen by Marcus through the eyes of the various drones hidden in the mold-wax fields. ¡°Right on time.¡± The Vex Queen thought, stepping out of his home to greet his guests. Unlike the previous day, he felt quite calm and confident right now, since he ¡ªor rather his drones¡ª had finished the necessary preparations for receiving people earlier in the morning. The road had been cleared of the snow, his house had been tidied up thoroughly, fresh fodder had been prepared in the stall for the horses, a warm fire had been lit in the fireplace and he even had personally put a pot of tea on the stove in order to prepare some tea. Moreover, the problem posed by Tiny-Sneaky had been solved by feeding her the equivalent in meat of a small car as a midnight snack, emptying Marcus''s larder but also ensuring that she would keep sleeping at least until late in the afternoon ¡ªmore than enough time to deal with Orr without the complications that Tiny would undoubtedly provide. After about a minute, the coach arrived in Brettholz. As he saw the vehicle up close, Marcus was immediately struck by its appearance. While it seemed like a normal, if luxurious, coach at first glance, a more thorough examination revealed many surprising details about it. For starters, the black horses that pulled it were freaking huge, to the point that the Vex Queen could have comfortably walked under them without even touching their belly with his horn. Then there was the fact that the coach itself seemed almost unnaturally still despite the rather bumpy road it was moving on, something which Marcus thought was due to the complex suspension system it laid on. And finally, the wheels looked more like those of a modern car than those of a medieval coach, as they were made of rubber coated metal rather than wood. All in all, it was probably the most modern-looking thing Marcus had seen ever since he had been reborn in Aos, something which actually caught him by surprise since this world had seemed to be rather primitive for his standards. But then again, he had only seen a miniscule part of the world so far and most of it had been either wilderness or frontier areas, so it was entirely possible that technology could be more advanced in other places. The coach slowed down and stopped a few meters away from the Vex Queen, and the coachman immediately jumped down and pulled out some foldable stairs from under the vehicle, in order to allow the occupants to get out more easily. Only then he opened the door, and Orr finally came out. ¡°Good day, Magister!¡± Marcus immediately greeted him. ¡°Welcome to Stonebarrow!¡± ¡°Greetings, sir Marcus.¡± The old man saluted him back, while slowly and carefully walking down the coach''s stairs. ¡°It''s an honor to finally meet you in person... assuming that''s really you and not another body double, that is.¡± He smirked. ¡°Though judging by your aura, I''d say that chances are that this is actually you.¡± Just like it had happened with Hoggs, understanding Orr''s words was made a bit more difficult by the fact that he was hiding his thoughts behind some very solid mental barriers. Luckily by now the Vex Queen''s Imperial was fluent enough that this wasn¡¯t really a problem anymore, and besides he had kinda expected that from the Magister. What was a bit more surprising was that the coachman''s mind was also similarly shielded, but after a moment Marcus decided that this probably wasn''t that weird considering that the man was a sorcerer''s servant. He probably had picked up some tricks from his master or something. ¡°Yes, that''s me in all of my diminutive glory.¡± He cheerfully confirmed, making fun of his own size. ¡°And it''s good to meet you in person too. My copy drones are really convenient, sure, but nothing beats actually talking face to face for me.¡± ¡°That''s understandable, I think.¡± Orr nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s anything like talking through a twinstone, then talking face to face is definitely more satisfying.¡± ¡°Well, I''ve never used a twinstone, so I can''t really say.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Could you try to describe how it is then?¡± The old man asked, his eyes shining with curiosity. ¡°It''s quite hard to describe, but I¡¯ll try. It''s not too different from actually talking to people with my real body actually, but at the same time I can tell that it''s not my body.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It''s quite weird really. When I was human I never experienced anything similar.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± The Magister muttered. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t insist further. We¡¯ll have time to study this further in the future, but right now we have no time for that.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The monster girl nodded. ¡°Shall we head inside then? I have a pot of tea brewing if you want some, or some coffee if you prefer. I might even have a bottle of wine or two sitting around.¡± He paused and turned towards the coachman, acknowledging his presence for the first time. ¡°Oh, and you can join us too if you want mister, though maybe it''s better if you take the horses to the stalls beforehand.¡± He shrugged apologetically. ¡°I''d have my drones take care of it, but sadly they make horses really nervous.¡± ¡°But that won''t be necessary.¡± Orr chimed in. ¡°We''re not staying for too long, so we can leave them tied to the coach.¡± ¡°I see. But won''t the horses get cold though?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°I''m not really an expert, but the air is pretty chilly today...¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± The Magister replied in a rather proud tone. ¡°These are Shandukian horses. It''d take more than a little bit of cold to bother them.¡± ¡°Alright then. I''m sure you know your own horses better than I do.¡± The Vex Queen conceded. ¡°But can I ask what Shandukian horses are, exactly? I''ve never heard of them before.¡± ¡°They are a peculiar breed of horses raised by the priests of Shanduk.¡± Orr explained. ¡°And like all animals grown under the blessing of the God of Beasts, they are pretty much superior in everything compared to the rest of their kin. They are faster, tougher, smarter and longer lived, not to mention incredibly loyal.¡± He smiled brightly. ¡°I paid a small fortune in order to acquire Schwarz and Zorn, and they are worth every penny.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus nodded, studying the horses for a moment. There was certainly something peculiar about them, and it wasn''t just their size. It took him a second to realize that what really set them apart was how calm they were. Normally Marcus¡¯s aura made most animals panic when he was near them, but the Shandukian horses didn''t seem to be too bothered despite being only a few meters away from him. The Vex Queen could feel their uneasiness, sure, but they didn''t really show it with their behavior ¡ªdisplaying a much greater self-control than most people he had come across. ¡°Well, in that case we can head inside right now, if it''s not a problem.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Maybe these horses aren''t bothered by the cold, but I am. Being outside without pants is not really pleasant.¡± ¡°Very well. We''ll do it as you wish.¡± Orr replied. Then, as they started walking towards Marcus''s home, he asked: ¡°If I may ask, is there a specific reason why you are not wearing pants?¡± ¡°Oh, it''s just that the fabric would get caught in the chitin that covers my legs and end up getting shredded.¡± The Vex Queen replied, tapping on his knees with his armored finger, making a dull sound. ¡°It''s the same reason why I can''t wear long sleeves. Luckily my chitin seems to insulate me somewhat from the cold, but... well, I''d still like to wear some additional clothes from time to time.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Magister nodded. ¡°But in that case, couldn''t you wear gowns or other loose clothing that wouldn''t get caught?¡± ¡°I could.¡± The monster girl admitted. ¡°But I just don''t like to wear gowns. I¡¯d rather go bare legged than wear one.¡± They arrived at the door of Marcus''s home, which the Vex Queen opened to let his guests in. The main room of the ex-tavern was pleasantly warm and impeccably clean ¡ªnot a surprise since the Vex drones had spent hours tidying up everything¡ª and Marcus gestured towards a couple of sofas. ¡°Please take a seat, Magister Orr.¡± He turned towards the coachman. ¡°And you too, mister... Klupp, right?¡± ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡± The servant replied. He was a pretty short man of indefinite age, with a professional but nondescript appearance. In short, he looked so anonymous that it seemed as if he could blend with the background at any moment, and the only thing of note about him was a silver pin shaped like a hand that he wore on his chest. He also didn''t sit down, and instead just shot a glance at Orr, as if expecting him to say something. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Oh right, I forgot to introduce him.¡± The old man said. ¡°Sir Marcus, this is mister Klupp, my coachman, butler and a number of other equally vital but dull sounding professions. Please, do take a seat with us, Klupp.¡± ¡°As you wish master Orr.¡± Klupp promptly replied, sitting down on one of the sofas. ¡°Ooooookay?¡± Marcus thought, a bit perplexed by that interaction. ¡°Is this guy a robot or something? He certainly acts like one.¡± Out loud, he said: ¡°Well, nice to meet you, mister Klupp. Now, can I offer you gentlemen some refreshments? I have some tea, some coffee and maybe even some beer left somewhere, if you prefer. Oh, and will you stay for lunch? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much to offer, as my larder is rather empty at the moment, but I think I could make a stew or something.¡± ¡°We''ll just have a cup of tea, thank you sir Marcus.¡± Orr replied. ¡°As I said, we won''t stay long.¡± ¡°Fine. Tea it is then.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°I''ll have one of my drones bring it to us.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± The monster girl said. ¡°Now that we¡¯re done with the pleasantries, is it a problem if we get to the point?¡± ¡°Not at all, sir Marcus.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°In fact, I''d actually appreciate it. As I said, we don¡¯t really have much time.¡± ¡°Very good. Did you bring the relic with you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Can I see it?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Orr''s hand reached inside his tunic and took out a small, heavily decorated wooden box. He tinkered with it for a moment, murmuring a few words in the process, and the box opened with a loud click. ¡°Here.¡± The old man then said, presenting the open box to Marcus. ¡°This is the famed Crown of Silence, an ancient relic which used to belong to the fallen kingdom of Rodenheim, and has been part of Medelan''s treasury for five hundred years. And now, the king is giving this to you... if you can use its powers, that is.¡± The Vex Queen stared at the box''s content with a perplexed expression on his face, unsure whether he was being pranked or not. ¡°Ehm... I''m not really an expert on jewelry, but isn''t that a tiara rather than a crown?¡± The Vex Queen asked. The relic that Orr had called the Crown of Silence was a semicircular band made of a metal that looked like silver, with five diamond shaped spikes sprouting from its front and a green gem set in the central one. Though Marcus wasn¡¯t an expert on jewelry, as he had just admitted, even he could tell that the relic looked more like a tiara rather than a crown. ¡°Oh... well, you are probably right.¡± The magister shrugged. ¡°I guess that whoever named this relic thought that the Crown of Silence was a more impressive name than the Tiara of Silence. However, no matter the nomenclature you use, its properties remain the same. It hides the aura of whoever wears it, making it imperceptible to everyone else.¡± Marcus remained silent for a moment, seemingly studying the crown a bit longer, but in reality he was just struggling to not show his annoyance. ¡°Of-fucking-course!¡± He thought. ¡°When I finally found something to help me control my aura, it turns out it''s a bloody tiara! As if having to wear those big-ass dresses wasn''t humiliating enough! Is there a conspiracy to turn me into a freaking Disney princess or something?¡± His frustration bubbled for a moment longer before dissipating all of a sudden, leaving only a feeling of weary resignation. ¡°Oh well, I guess that being able to visit cities again is worth a little bit of humiliation, and refusing this gift because I find it demeaning would probably be rude. Besides, maybe I don''t have to actually wear this tiara on my head... I mean, Felix told me that magic items work as long as you touch them, so maybe I could wear it around my arm or something.¡± ¡°Well, if that''s the case, I guess I can give it a try.¡± He then said. ¡°Can I take it?¡± ¡°Sure. Go on.¡± Orr nodded. The monster girl hesitated only a moment, and then extended his hand and grabbed the relic. He almost felt disappointed when nothing happened as his fingers closed on the tiara. He took it to study it closer, but he couldn¡¯t find anything weird or magical about it. ¡°So, how do I use it?¡± He finally asked. ¡°Just wear it on your head.¡± Orr replied. ¡°The Crown will do the rest.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marcus lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Don''t I need to channel my aura through it or something? I thought that was how you use magic items.¡± ¡°That''s true for regular focus instruments.¡± Orr replied. ¡°However, the Crown is anything but regular. In all recorded cases, wearing it was enough to use its power.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± The Vex Queen nodded, but then he hesitated a moment and asked: ¡°Ehm... out of curiosity, do I really need to wear it on my head? Couldn''t I put it around my arm or something?¡± ¡°It has been tried, but I''m afraid that the Crown only seems to work when worn on one''s head.¡± The Magister said. ¡°Oh.¡± Marcus murmured, sounding a bit disappointed. ¡°And why is that so, if I may ask?¡± ¡°To be honest, I have no idea.¡± The old man admitted. ¡°Really?¡± The Vex Queen was rather surprised. ¡°I thought you were an expert on this kind of magic item.¡± ¡°I am.¡± Orr replied with an amused smile. ¡°As much as anyone could be an expert on Relics, anyway.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, for starters, the very term Relic is normally used to refer to items whose properties are unknowable.¡± The old man explained. ¡°The Crown itself is a perfect example of this. No one knows who made it or how it works, and we only know what it does thanks to extended practical experimentation.¡± ¡°Wait a second.¡± Marcus said, suddenly feeling alarmed. ¡°Do you mean that for all you know this Crown could explode if I were to wear it?¡± ¡°Well... I''d be lying if I said that the possibility doesn''t exist.¡± Orr admitted. ¡°But it''s an extremely remote one. After all, the Crown was studied for more than five centuries and it never showed any dangerous property apart from the fact that its edges are rather pointy. At least one person has poked one of their eyes out when carelessly trying to wear it.¡± He smiled sardonically, but then he added in a rather more serious tone: ¡°Though to be fair, it was never worn by a member of your species before, so we cannot know for sure how it will react to you.¡± ¡°How reassuring.¡± The Vex Queen drily commented. The thought of wearing that damned tiara looked less appealing by the minute. For a moment he even wondered if it wasn''t better to just refuse this gift, but he quickly decided that doing so without even trying it first would be a huge waste. Besides, he wasn''t the type to chicken out just like that. ¡°Screw it.¡± He thought, gathering his resolve. ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained.¡± And then, without further hesitation, he put the Crown on his head. For a brief moment nothing happened. The tiara just hanged loosely on Marcus''s head, without displaying any supernatural property. However, just as the Vex Queen wondered if perhaps the relic didn''t work for him, he felt the Crown somehow change shape, fitting his head perfectly. Then he felt a weird sensation, as if his ears had popped because of pressure making him hear things weirdly. He instinctively shook his head and this sensation quickly disappeared, but still he could tell that something was different, though he couldn''t tell what it was exactly. All he knew was that everything felt a little bit more quiet. He quickly checked his connection to his drones, and found it completely unchanged. He could still perfectly see through all of his minions, even those in Brettholz and in Goblinia. But then, as he turned his attention to the Magister and his coachman, he realized that the changes he perceived had been about them. Before wearing the crown, he had been able to sort of feel their presence, despite the fact that they had shielded their mind, but now... well, he was still able to sense them, but not with the same urgency. It was like someone who had been excitedly shouting at him until now had suddenly started to talk in a calm tone. ¡°Is everything alright, sir Marcus?¡± Orr asked, studying him with an undecipherable expression on his face. ¡°Yes, I think.¡± The Vex Queen mumbled, still trying to adjust to this new perception. ¡°I just felt a bit confused for a moment, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± He paused for a second and then asked: ¡°By the way, did it work? Can you still feel my aura now or not?¡± ¡°I can''t feel your aura at all, sir Marcus.¡± The old man replied. ¡°I thought I felt something for a brief moment when you looked at me, but that feeling vanished almost instantly. So I¡¯d say that the crown really works for you.¡± He smirked and added in a sardonic tone: ¡°And it didn¡¯t even make your head explode either! That¡¯s a pretty nice surprise, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Good thing too.¡± The monster girl chuckled. ¡°This is my favorite head, after all.¡± He was about to add something else when he was interrupted by a sudden, blood-curdling scream coming from upstairs. Both Marcus and Orr flinched, taken by surprise, but Klupp''s reaction was much more extreme. The coachman immediately jumped from his sofa and stood on guard, studying his surroundings and holding a long dagger that had appeared in his hand seemingly out of thin air. Meanwhile, the scream had turned into a series of panicked wailings. ¡°What is that?¡± The coachman asked, his voice cold as he gazed upstairs, from where the noise was coming from. ¡°I... I think that was Tiny-Sneaky.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Who?¡± The man asked. ¡°It''s... well, it''s the ogress I rescued from Treval.¡± Marcus said, fervently hoping that this revelation wouldn''t cause further alarm. Sadly, as usual, his hopes were immediately dashed. ¡°An ogre?¡± Klupp cried, alarm flashing in his eyes. It was the first emotion he had shown ever since he had arrived in Stonebarrow. ¡°Do you mean that there is an ogre in here?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, she''s harmless!¡± The Vex Queen quickly replied, trying to keep the situation from getting worse. ¡°She literally couldn''t hurt a fly so please calm down.¡± ¡°An harmless ogre?¡± Klupp asked while raising an eyebrow in disbelief. It was clear from his tone that he considered that sentence an oxymoron. Marcus hesitated, trying to find the right words to defuse the situation, when suddenly Orr came to his rescue. ¡°If sir Marcus guarantees that this ogre is harmless, then we shall take her word for it.¡± The old man said to his coachman. ¡°So calm down and put your blade away.¡± ¡°But sir¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± The Magister interrupted him. ¡°You heard me Klupp. Besides, the marquis told me about this ogre as well. According to him, sir Marcus actually managed to tame it, so we should have nothing to worry about.¡± The coachman didn''t look particularly convinced but did as he was told, putting the dagger in his coat again and sitting down. However, he still looked very alert, and his hand never hovered far from where he had hid his weapon. ¡°Sorry about mister Klupp''s reaction, sir Marcus.¡± Orr then apologized. ¡°He also serves as my bodyguard, and he can be a tad overprotective from time to time.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°His reaction is perfectly understandable.¡± Noises kept coming from upstairs, and now they included the sound of heavy objects being dragged on the floor. ¡°Uhm... I better go check what Tiny is doing.¡± Marcus said, getting up from his seat. ¡°Could you wait for me here for a moment? I''ll be right back.¡± ¡°Sure. Take your time, sir Marcus.¡± Orr said. ¡°And let us know if you need any help.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Marcus replied, though he¡¯d sooner eat his own arms rather than let his guests meet Tiny. That would have been too embarrassing even for him! So, without further ado, he quickly ran towards the source of the noise. Chapter 133 - Daddy Issues As Marcus reached the first floor of his home, the noises that had interrupted his conversation with Orr suddenly stopped, replaced by a complete silence. However, this only made him feel more alarmed. ¡°What the hell is going on now?¡± He wondered. He paused for a moment, trying to decide what to do, and then he opted for going to his room, the place from which the noises had come from. He slowly walked through the hallway, listening carefully for signs that anything was amiss, but all he could hear was the sound of his own breath. Then, after a few seconds, he finally reached the door of his bedroom and cautiously opened it, peeking inside. The room was a complete mess. A lot of furniture, the mattress and several other objects ¡ªwhich included a stag''s trophy head that Marcus had never seen before¡ª had been piled up in a corner in order to form some sort of crude barricade. He couldn''t see Tiny anywhere, but then again if she was still in the room then she was probably hiding inside of her improvised fort. ¡°Tiny?¡± He called. ¡°Are you here? Is everything alright?¡± At first there was no response, but then, after a second or two, the ogress''s head slowly peeked up from behind the piled furniture, looking back at him with eyes wide with fear and panic. ¡°Boss?¡± The ogress asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡± The Vex Queen confirmed. ¡°What''s going on? Are you hurt or something?¡± ¡°Boss!¡± Tiny cried, jumping away from her nest and rushing towards him. Taken by surprise, Marcus wasn''t able to escape and was suddenly wrapped in an uncomfortably tight embrace. ¡°Gah!¡± Marcus gasped as all air was forcibly squeezed out of his lungs. ¡°Boss!¡± Tiny cried again in the meanwhile. ¡°Tiny was scared! Tiny thought that Boss had left Tiny alone!¡± ¡°Calm... down... Tiny!¡± The Vex Queen stuttered, struggling to speak. ¡°Can''t... breathe...¡± However, as usual Tiny didn''t pay attention to his complaints and just kept hugging him. ¡°Goddammit!¡± He thought, struggling desperately to free himself from the ogress''s iron grip. ¡°This again! I should use my telepathy to make Tiny let me go... but can I do that with the crown on? If she can''t hear me, she might actually crush me to death!¡± As his lungs started to burn from the lack of oxygen, the Vex Queen felt panic rising in his mind, and realized that he had to try something before it was too late. He decided to try and contact Tiny''s mind, and failing that he would call his drones for help. Forcing himself to ignore his discomfort, he concentrated solely on trying to reach the ogress''s mind. It was harder than usual due to the crown dampening his telepathy, but after a few tries he managed to actually form a link. Then, without further hesitation, he psychically shouted a mental command as loudly as he possibly could. ¡°LET. ME. GO.¡± Tiny immediately dropped Marcus as if he had been on fire and jumped away, surprise and fear flashing on her face, and the Vex Queen fell on the floor, coughing and gasping for air. ¡°Goddammit Tiny!¡± He cursed in a raspy voice. ¡°You really ought to watch your strength! You almost killed me right now!¡± ¡°T-Tiny hurt B-Boss?¡± The ogress stuttered in a panicked voice, as tears formed in her eyes. For a moment, Marcus was about to reply rather rudely, as his patience had been worn rather thin by now ¡ªand justifiably so, as he wasn¡¯t really a fan of near death experiences. But scolding Tiny right now would likely trigger one of her panic attacks, and with his guests waiting for him downstairs he just couldn''t afford to deal with that right now. So he swallowed the vitriolic words that were about to come out of his mouth and forced himself to calm down. He could always have a talk with the ogress later, after all. ¡°I''m fine.¡± He reassured her, though his voice remained hard. ¡°But one of these days you''re really going to hurt me if you don''t watch your strength. So try to be more careful, alright?¡± The ogress nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Alright! Tiny will be careful from now on!¡± She said. Marcus doubted that would be the case, but this wasn''t the time or place to discuss that. ¡°Fine.¡± He said. ¡°Now, tell me what happened. Why were you scared? And why did you make that barricade in my bedroom?¡± ¡°Tiny was scared because Tiny could not feel Boss.¡± The ogress promptly replied. ¡°Tiny thought that Boss had left Tiny alone, so Tiny tried to make a nest to defend Tiny.¡± She paused and studied Marcus for a moment with a confused look on her face. ¡°Weird. Tiny cannot feel Boss, even though Boss is in front of Tiny. Why is that?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Marcus thought to himself. ¡°So that''s what happened. Tiny probably got used to feeling my aura, and she was disturbed when I hid it with the crown. Like those people who live in noisy places and feel uneasy when everything is silent.¡± ¡°Well, that''s because I''m actually hiding my aura.¡± He explained. The ogress glanced at the crown and suddenly looked worried. ¡°But why is Boss hiding?¡± She asked, as fear showed in her eyes. ¡°Is Boss afraid of something? Is something very strong and scary coming to hunt Boss?¡± ¡°No, don''t worry.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°I''m not hiding my aura cause I''m scared of something. Quite the opposite, actually. I''m hiding it so others won''t be scared of me.¡± ¡°Oh! Tiny understand!¡± She said, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°It is like hunting! Boss has to hide so that prey won''t get scared and run away!¡± ¡°Eh, something like that.¡± He shrugged, not bothering to correct her since that would have completely derailed the conversation. However, the ogress seemed unusually curious about this subject, and kept asking questions. ¡°What is Boss hunting?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Marcus hesitated a moment. ¡°You could say I''m hunting for favors.¡± ¡°What are favors? Can you eat them?¡± ¡°I''m afraid not.¡± The Vex Queen shook her head. ¡°Favors are when you do something nice for someone, so they have to do something nice for you in return.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The ogress muttered, sounding very disappointed. ¡°Tiny thought that Boss would hunt for something good to eat.¡± ¡°Well, you might not be able to eat the favor itself since it''s mostly a concept, but I guess that some favors can help you get more food sometimes.¡± Marcus explained. ¡°Besides, this favor hunting is going to happen at a banquet, so I guess there should be plenty of food there.¡± Tiny immediately perked up at those words. ¡°That is good!¡± She said. ¡°Can Tiny come to this banquet too?¡± ¡°No. You cannot.¡± Marcus replied adamantly, as the thought of Tiny attending any formal event was just too horrible to contemplate. Then, noticing the ogress getting all crestfallen, he added: ¡°But I''ll make sure to bring you a lot of food when I come back from it, alright?¡± ¡°Tiny would like that. Tiny like food.¡± The ogress nodded, immediately perking up. ¡°Actually, Tiny feel a bit hungry right now too. Can Boss give food to Tiny now?¡± ¡°You''re hungry? Really?¡± The Vex Queen asked in disbelief. ¡°You ate more than my weight in meat just a few hours ago! How can you be hungry already?¡± ¡°Tiny was scared, and being scared always makes Tiny hungry.¡± Marcus sighed. The ogress''s bottomless appetite was becoming something of a problem. In only a few days she had basically emptied his larder, and by now there was barely any meat left ¡ªenough maybe for a light meal for a couple of people, but not even good as an appetizer for Tiny. Luckily, he did possess one source of food which was virtually limitless. ¡°Well, if you''re really hungry, I can give you some mold-wax to eat.¡± He said. ¡°But... but that tastes bad!¡± Tiny protested. ¡°Too bad.¡± The Vex Queen replied mercilessly. ¡°There isn''t anything else left, so it''s either mold-wax or nothing.¡± The ogress looked bummed out at that ultimatum. She even pouted a bit, like a little child, but seeing as Marcus didn''t budge from his position she gave up after only a few seconds. ¡°Eating mold-wax is better than eating nothing, so Tiny will eat the mold-wax.¡± She said in a resigned tone. ¡°But Tiny still don''t like it.¡± ¡°Well, as I said we''re not exactly spoiled for choice right now. Not until the Hunters come back from their hunting trip to the forest.¡± Marcus replied drily. ¡°Now, go back to your room and stay there, ok? I''ll have one of my drones bring you some mold-wax in a moment.¡± ¡°Boss will not stay with Tiny?¡± She asked. ¡°No, I have things to do.¡± ¡°What things?¡± For a moment, Marcus wondered whether he should tell her or not. Knowing that there were strangers in the house could very well give the ogress another panic attack, but if she remained ignorant she was bound to sneak out of her room and wander downstairs. Remembering Klupp''s reaction to Tiny''s screams and how masterfully the coachman had handled a dagger, the Vex Queen decided that it was more prudent to inform her. ¡°I''ve got guests downstairs.¡± He said. ¡°An old man called Orr and his servant, mister Klupp. I have some business with them, so I''d really like it if you stayed in your room until they left.¡± Marcus expected Tiny to react with fear to this information, but much to his surprise the ogress didn''t really seem all that worried. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Can''t Tiny stay with Boss while Boss do business with these people?¡± She asked. ¡°Tiny don''t like being alone.¡± ¡°Wait... you''re not scared of them?¡± ¡°Why? Are they dangerous?¡± The ogress asked, a flicker of worry flashing in her eyes. ¡°No. No. They''re not dangerous.¡± The Vex Queen quickly replied. ¡°I just thought... well, I thought that you''d be scared of strangers.¡± ¡°Not if Boss is with Tiny.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Boss will protect Tiny, so Tiny does not have to be scared of other people.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marcus asked, even more surprised. ¡°Do you really trust me that much?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She confirmed enthusiastically. ¡°Boss Marcus promised to make Tiny happy, and Tiny would be sad if Tiny is hurt!¡± She paused and then added in a confidential tone: ¡°That is why Tiny do everything Boss says, even when Tiny don''t like doing it. Tiny knows that Tiny can''t think well now, so Tiny would get hurt if Tiny had to decide things alone. But Boss is doing the thinking for Tiny, so Tiny don''t have to worry! Boss is strong and smart, so if Tiny follow Boss''s orders Tiny know that Tiny will be happy! That is why Tiny is happy to be with Boss!¡± ¡°You''re... happy because you know I''ll make you happy?¡± The Vex Queen asked, trying to make sense of the ogress''s words. ¡°Yes!¡± Tiny smiled brightly. ¡°Oh... and also Boss feed Tiny and don''t hurt Tiny. Those are also important things. Being fed and not being hurt also make Tiny happy!¡± ¡°Understandable. Well, I''m glad I could make you happy then.¡± Marcus replied in a carefully neutral tone. Though he tried not to show it, he had been shaken quite a bit by Tiny''s words. While the fact that the ogress had come to trust him was certainly a positive development, her way of expressing it made it sound as if she considered him some sort of parental figure ¡ªa concept that made the Vex Queen cringe internally. ¡°Maybe it''s just my impression.¡± He thought, trying to calm himself. ¡°I mean, sure, I did try to help her, but that''s nothing that warrants being seen as some sort of parent. All I did was feed her, give her a place to sleep and treat her as a person and not like a dangerous beast or some tool to be used like everyone else did before and... oh.¡± It finally dawned on him that what he had done for Tiny, while nothing more than basic human decency by his own standards, was probably an unprecedented amount of kindness for the ogress, who had been either shunned or mercilessly exploited her whole life. Given that she had seemingly mentally recessed into childhood, it was no wonder that she had started seeing him as some sort of parent! ¡°Christ on a candlestick.¡± He silently cursed, as this realization hit him like a truck. ¡°I really didn''t think this through, didn''t I?¡± At this point his uneasiness probably had become clear, because Tiny gave him a worried look. ¡°Is Boss ok?¡± She asked. ¡°Boss do not look happy. Even less happy than usual.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± Marcus considered the word. ¡°Well, at least she isn''t calling me daddy. That would have been so wrong on too many levels to count.¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± He then replied in a resigned tone. ¡°Just... thinking about stuff.¡± ¡°What stuff?¡± ¡°Mostly some mistakes I made.¡± He sighed. ¡°But I guess it''s too late to fix them, so I''ll have to live with them. Besides, now it''s not the time in any case. We''ve got guests downstairs, and it''d be rude to let them wait any longer.¡± He glanced at the ogress, noticing her clothing, or more specifically the lack thereof. ¡°But if you want to come with me, we''ve got to make you presentable first. I''m not going to have you strut downstairs completely naked.¡±
As always, getting Tiny dressed up was quite an ordeal. Since the ogress couldn''t get her clothes on by herself without accidentally ripping them apart, it was up to Marcus to dress her, something which was definitely not easy considering that she was three times his size. Moreover, Tiny had absolutely no concept of ¡°standing still¡±, which considerably complicated things. Luckily the ogress''s dress was quite easy to fit, since it was basically just an oversized tunic that was held at her waist by a belt. So, after a few minutes, the Vex Queen finally deemed Tiny to be presentable enough to be seen by strangers without too much awkwardness, and carefully walked her downstairs. Orr and Klupp were still sitting where the Vex Queen had left them, and both of them raised their heads when they heard him coming. ¡°Oh, sir Marcus!¡± The Magister greeted him. ¡°What happened? Is everything...¡± He hesitated a moment as he noticed the ogress. ¡°Alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s all fine now.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Tiny just had a bit of a scare because she couldn''t feel my presence when I wore the crown. And speaking of which...¡± He gestured towards the ogress. ¡°This is Tiny-Sneaky. Tiny, this is Magister Orr and his servant, mister Klupp. Say hello to them.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The ogress said timidly. Her previous confidence had all but disappeared now that she was actually in front of the strangers and she was trying to hide behind the Vex Queen ¡ªwith very little success considering the difference in their sizes. ¡°Why hello there, miss Tiny-Sneaky.¡± Orr saluted her back, quickly getting over his initial surprise. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± Klupp didn''t say anything, but just stared at the ogress with suspicion, his hand hovering near his hidden dagger. Marcus marched towards the sofa, followed by Tiny. He then sat down and gestured for the ogress to do the same, something she did immediately, though she still leaned heavily on the Vex Queen, trying to get some measure of comfort and security from physical contact with him and actively avoiding eye contact with the two guests. Meanwhile, Orr carefully studied Tiny, now that she was closer. ¡°How peculiar.¡± He commented, in the same tone the host of a wildlife documentary would use to describe a particularly interesting specimen. ¡°I''ve never seen an orc behave like that. Usually they are far too aggressive to coexist peacefully with other species, but this one not only is not actively trying to eat us but also shows signs of being emotionally attached to you. And then there is the way she looks... I certainly didn''t expect her to look quite so feminine, though to be fair being shapeshifters ogres can assume pretty much any physical appearance they desire. I do wonder why she chose to look like this though.¡± ¡°Well, it wasn''t exactly her choice.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Her previous master, the Blue Terror, forced her to take this appearance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°But why would the oni do such a thing?¡± ¡°That''s... well, a bit complicated.¡± The Vex Queen said hesitantly. ¡°Do you know how orc society works?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Orr replied. ¡°Not that it''s a great achievement, since it''s quite primitive as far as societies go. Their hierarchy is established simply through sheer physical prowess, with the strongest orc or ogre of the tribe being the leader and having first dibs on the prey the tribe catches.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Marcus cut him off, trying to get to the point. ¡°But do you know how the ones on top of their society... ehm... show their dominance over those under them?¡± ¡°Do you refer to the fact that orcs are hermaphrodites and the stronger ones take the role of a male during intercourse?¡± The Magister asked. ¡°Yes, that.¡± The Vex Queen was starting to feel a little uneasy talking about this subject. He turned to see if Tiny was also bothered by it, but luckily the ogress didn''t appear to be following the conversation, as she was still trying to hide behind him while cautiously staring at the guests. ¡°Anyway, in case you didn''t know, the Blue Terror used to be a human in his previous life and he probably still had somewhat human tastes when it came to... intercourse. So he forced his partners to take a feminine appearance in order to better suit his tastes.¡± ¡°Ah. I see.¡± Orr nodded again. ¡°That would certainly explain this situation. Mating with an ogre ¡ªor at least one with a regular appearance for its kin¡ª is not something most humans would look forward to.¡± ¡°Absolutely. Though I don''t know how much humanity was left in Blueskin by the time he attacked us.¡± Marcus commented in a bitter tone. ¡°Judging by the things he did during his attack on Treval, I''d say that he shedded it a long time ago.¡± ¡°That could be the case.¡± The Magister said, making a sad smile. ¡°Or maybe not. He certainly wouldn''t be the first man who performed acts so horrible that others would question his humanity.¡± ¡°Hm. Fair enough.¡± Remembering the history of his previous world, the Vex Queen couldn''t really disagree with the Magister, no matter how much he wished he could. ¡°Well, human or not at least he won''t hurt anyone else anymore.¡± ¡°And for that, the kingdom of Medelan is forever grateful to you and the others who contributed in stopping the Blue Terror.¡± The old man raised his cup of tea towards Marcus. ¡°Which is something I hope will be made clear during this Toathal in Rennhafen.¡± ¡°Oh, you already made it clear.¡± Marcus touched the crown on his head. ¡°This thing you gave me solved... well, a lot of problems for me.¡± ¡°I''m glad to hear that. Still, it''s only proper to demonstrate our gratitude in a more official way as well.¡± ¡°Well, if you think it''s necessary then I won''t stop you.¡± The Vex Queen shrugged. ¡°Besides, I''m curious to see the capital.¡± ¡°It''s a lovely city. I''m sure you''ll enjoy your stay there.¡± The old man sighed and slowly got up from his seat, albeit with some effort. ¡°And speaking of the capital, I''m afraid that we ought to be on our way there now.¡± ¡°Oh, you''re leaving already?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Yes. I''d love to stay a bit longer, but sadly my obligations require that I return to Rennhafen as soon as possible.¡± The old man said regretfully. ¡°Though I do hope to be able to visit you again soon.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Well, you''re in such a hurry don''t let me keep you any further. Is there anything you need for your trip?¡± ¡°No thank you. I already have everything I may possibly need on my coach.¡± He started heading for the door, accompanied by Klupp who immediately came to his master''s side. ¡°Thank you for the delightful conversation, sir Marcus.¡± ¡°You''re welcome, Magister. Please have a safe trip.¡± Marcus then walked Orr and Klupp out of his house, opening the door for them and saluting them one last time as they headed for their coach, while Tiny simply remained firmly behind him, seemingly still trying to hide from the two men. ¡°Well, that went well, all things considered.¡± Marcus thought as he watched the carriage disappear on the horizon and he closed the door. ¡°Orr seems like a nice person, and luckily Tiny didn''t cause too much ruckus apart from her little panic attack. Besides, I finally solved the problem of my aura! That is certainly ground for some celebration!¡± ¡°Uhm... Boss?¡± Tiny called him timidly. ¡°Now that the guests are gone, can Boss give food to Tiny? Tiny is hungry.¡± ¡°Oh, sure Tiny.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°I''m sending a drone to grab some mold-wax right now. And since the Magister didn''t stay for dinner, I guess I can even give you some meat to go with it.¡± ¡°Really? Tiny would like that!¡± The ogress said, immediately cheering up. ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°I mean, I have no problem eating mold-wax, and besides you behaved very well in front of our guests, so you deserve a treat.¡± ¡°Tiny is happy for that!¡± Tiny said with a big smile. ¡°Tiny is also happy that those two humans are gone. Tiny didn''t like them.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The Vex Queen asked. ¡°They were scared and tense like cornered animals, and ready to attack. That made Tiny nervous.¡± ¡°Well, mister Klupp was certainly a bit jumpy.¡± Marcus conceded. ¡°But Orr seemed perfectly calm to me.¡± ¡°Orr?¡± Tiny asked, tilting her head to the side in puzzlement. ¡°Who is Orr?¡± The monster girl sighed. The ogress''s obliviousness was impressive in its own right, but damn if it didn''t get tiring after a while. ¡°Orr was the old, bald man.¡± He replied. ¡°Oh.¡± Tiny nodded. ¡°Tiny remembers the old human without hair. The old human was the one who was most scared.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°The old human looked scared and tense.¡± She repeated. acting like she was explaining the obvious. ¡°Tiny could see that clearly.¡± The Vex Queen gave her a steady look for a few more seconds and then let out another sigh, dismissing the ogress''s words. It was probably just a misunderstanding on her part, and besides even if Orr had been secretly tense, it wasn''t as if it really mattered to him anyway. ¡°Well, whatever.¡± He said. ¡°Let''s go have lunch, shall we?¡± ¡°Yes Boss!¡± Tiny replied enthusiastically, immediately forgetting everything else.
Several kilometers away, Magister Orr took a sigh of relief as the coach left the Vex lands behind. ¡°Well, that was utterly unnerving.¡± He thought, relaxing a bit on his seat. ¡°These Vex are even more creepy than rumors indicated, though maybe that''s because I actually walked into their nest.¡± He shuddered, remembering the sensation he felt when he had entered the Vex territory. It had been like stepping in the maw of a colossal creature, ready to close on him at any time. Everything in there, from the ground to the air, was permeated by the alien aura of the Vex Queen as if it was an extension of her body, and its sheer oppressive power made it difficult even to breathe. Luckily, thanks to his sorcerous training ¡ªnot to mention his years of experience in politics¡ª Orr had been able to stay calm and put on a facade of unflappability. He even took some moderate pride in the fact that his act had been so uncanny that not even the Vex Queen, despite her telepathic abilities, had been able to see through him. Or so he hoped, at least. He still had to perform some tests before being able to define the scope of sir Marcus''s powers, and whether or not they could penetrate his mental defenses. However, judging by her behavior, he judged that unlikely. The Vex Queen clearly wore her heart on her sleeve, and she would have definitely reacted in some way if she had noticed anything amiss. Of course, he told himself, there was the possibility that the lizard-bug girl¡¯s naivety was only a pretense she held in order to make others trust her more easily. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time Orr had met that kind of duplicity in his long political career. In any case, the best thing to do was to keep a close eye on the Vex Queen. At the moment she was an incredibly valuable asset to the kingdom and the benefits she brought were worth the potential risks; therefore taking any action against her wouldn¡¯t be advisable, specially since she had never been anything but friendly for now. But preparing for the worst wouldn¡¯t hurt either, just in case. After all, she was an Outsider. And if Orr¡¯s studies of the secret history of the Empire had taught him anything, it was that people that came from another world tended to attract trouble, even when they had the best intentions. Chapter 134 - Love Coach It was early in the morning when a long line of coaches left the gates of Brettholz, heading north on the road that cut through the snow covered fields. Aboard one of those carriages, Marcus was restlessly drumming his chitin-covered fingers on his seat. Though he would have liked to relax and enjoy the trip he couldn''t help feeling quite anxious about what the future had in hold. Not only was he heading to the capital to take part in some very fancy formal festivity ¡ªsomething which would have made him uneasy under any circumstance¡ª but the events of the previous two weeks had led him to believe that something terrible was about to happen. That was not because anything bad had happened though, but rather because everything had gone far too smoothly. After Magister Orr''s departure from Stonebarrow, the Vex Queen had been able to solve most of the problems that had plagued him in the last few months. The new Copy drones had reached maturity and surprisingly Tiny had gotten used to them quite easily, treating them as if they were Marcus himself ¡ªwhich they sort of were in a way¡ª allowing him to take a break from looking after her. Then, after a few days of complete rest during which he had done absolutely nothing except napping, bathing and eating, he had decided to test the Crown of Silence by making a visit to Brettholz. There, he had been delighted to discover that the Relic worked even better than he had thought, not only hiding his aura from others but also shielding him from the mental noise made by other people, to the point that now he could actually stand in the middle of a crowd with only minimal discomfort. Because of this, since he didn¡¯t really have anything better to do, he had decided to stay in town for the time being, squatting at Eisen''s palace while hanging out with his friends and visiting Golam¡¯s shop to discuss new drone models. Those relatively few days of time off had been a godsend for his mood, and by the time of his departure he had been more cheerful and content than he had been in months. The only drawback was that he really wasn''t used to things going this well for so long, and now he was getting a bit paranoid about how the universe was going to balance it out. Marcus was so busy brooding that he barely paid attention to Felix and Klara, who were sitting in the coach with him and were currently chatting with each other. Cooper was also there, sitting at his master''s feet just like a dog, and the Vex Queen took some modicum of comfort from the Hunter''s presence. However, after a few minutes, the two humans seemed to notice Marcus''s uneasiness, and they both turned towards him. ¡°Hey Marcus?¡± Felix asked. ¡°Why are you so glum? Is there something wrong?¡± The Vex Queen raised his head, shaking himself from his thoughts. ¡°Uhm...¡± He replied hesitantly. ¡°Well, no. Nothing in particular. I guess I''m just worried about the banquet, that''s all. I''m not really used to this kind of event anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, don''t worry!¡± The young man encouraged him. ¡°I''m sure everything will be fine!¡± ¡°Yeah, if anyone has to worry about it, that''s Felix.¡± Klara added with a mischievous smile. ¡°If he gets drunk again, he could end up burning down the royal palace!¡± ¡°Oh come on!¡± The apprentice sorcerer protested. ¡°Why are you still on about that? I only burned a rug and I wasn''t drunk either, I only had a couple of beers!¡± ¡°Well, if a couple of beers are enough for you to burn a rug, I dread to see what you''d do if you were to have something stronger.¡± The girl replied sarcastically. Marcus smiled, remembering the incident they were speaking about. The week before he, Felix and Klara were visiting a pub when the young man, who had indeed been a little tipsy at the time, had accidentally set a rug on fire while trying to show off his powers. The flames had been quickly put out before they could spread to anything else, so the damage had been negligible, but still Klara didn''t seem intentioned to let the apprentice sorcerer live it down any time soon. Marcus strongly suspected the main reason for this was that the one Felix had been showing off to had been a rather cute barmaid. The boy however, showing the denseness typical of a teenager without previous romantic experiences, didn''t seem to understand the reason for his girlfriend''s attitude, much to Marcus''s amusement. ¡°Whatever.¡± He said drily, and then he turned to the Vex Queen, clearly hoping to change the subject. ¡°Anyway, what did you do with your ogre, Marcus? I didn''t see it around in Brettholz, but I remember you saying that you wanted to bring it along.¡± ¡°Oh, Tiny is in one of the coaches.¡± Marcus immediately answered, deciding to help his friend get out of that awkward situation. ¡°The red one without windows, to be precise. I had the marquis send someone to pick her and the rest of my Copy drones up in Stonebarrow yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh, I wondered what it was for.¡± The boy nodded. ¡°I''ve seen a few carriages like that in Oakfell from time to time. Usually they carry animals in them.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was the marquis who came up with the idea of renting one.¡± Marcus explained. ¡°That way, Tiny can be safely kept locked and hidden for the whole trip.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Klara agreed. ¡°Letting an ogre roam freely in an inhabited area would probably not be a good idea.¡± ¡°Yeah. That said, I''m pretty sure that Tiny would eventually find a way to sneak out if she was left alone.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°The Sneaky in her name is not just for show. But luckily I''ve got five of my Copy drones to keep an eye on her inside the carriage. That should be enough to keep her in check.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Felix asked, looking a bit worried. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she be able to overpower your drones if she wanted to? I mean, ogres are really damn strong, and your copies are not exactly your strongest drones.¡± ¡°We''ve been over this already.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°She can''t overpower my drones because she literally can¡¯t think about using violence at all. Besides, she is genuinely loyal to me and she actually obeys my orders.¡± He paused for a moment and then corrected himself. ¡°Well, she tries to, at least. But I can tell that she is always well intentioned.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who can read minds, so I''ll trust your judgment.¡± The young man said. ¡°Anyway, since you seem to have your ogre problem covered, do you have any plan for what you''re going to do in Rennhafen?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± The Vex Queen shrugged. ¡°I don''t even know whether or not I''m going to have free time. For all I know, I might be busy attending all kinds of formal events for all of our stay in Rennhafen.¡± ¡°That would get boring quickly for me.¡± The young man commented. ¡°Are you sure you wouldn''t rather visit the city with me and Klara?¡± ¡°I would, but sadly it''s not up to me.¡± Marcus sighed. ¡°Eisen and his buddies want to showcase me around for some political reason. And to make things worse, the marquis has made it clear that I''m going to have to wear those fancy dresses again, which means that I''m going to have to stay still for hours while some maids dress me up like a doll.¡± He shuddered and glanced at Klara. ¡°Really, I don''t know how you girls have the patience to go through all that on a regular basis.¡± ¡°I don''t know either.¡± The girl replied. ¡°I never got to wear one of those fancy dresses, as you called them.¡± A wistful expression flashed on her face. ¡°I admit I''d be curious to try at least once though.¡± ¡°Well I''m not, so if you want to trade places I''m all for it.¡± Marcus commented in a disgruntled voice. ¡°I''m afraid that wouldn''t work, sadly.¡± The girl smiled faintly. ¡°Those nobles want to see the famed Vex Queen, not some random village girl.¡± ¡°Splendid. So basically I''m going to be some kind of circus freak for them, uh?¡± The Vex Queen said sardonically. ¡°I hope they at least won''t make me dance while throwing peanuts at me.¡± ¡°Speaking of circuses... do you think there will be one in Rennhafen?¡± Felix asked. ¡°Maybe.¡± Klara replied. ¡°But I wouldn''t bet on it, since we''re in the middle of winter right now. Usually they stay in the south where it''s warmer at this time of the year.¡± ¡°Oh... that''s a shame.¡± The apprentice sorcerer seemed rather disappointed. ¡°I''ve always wanted to see a circus, and I hoped that I¡¯d find one in Rennhafen.¡± ¡°Felix, you''ve spent the past two weeks listing all the things you wanted to do in the capital.¡± The human girl said. ¡°Having one less option isn''t going to ruin your fun.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The Vex Queen agreed. Then, with a mischievous smile on his face, he added: ¡°Besides, you could use this chance to take Klara to the Red Light district. I bet there are a lot of interesting activities you could do there¡­¡± This not so subtle innuendo immediately made Klara blush heavily, but somehow it passed miles over Felix''s head. ¡°Yeah, that''s a good idea!¡± The young man approved. ¡°There are a lot of interesting locations we could visit! I''ve heard there is a very big theater, theme restaurants, pubs and even a few spas! Not to mention all the shops that sell pretty much everything! I can''t wait to see it all with my eyes!¡± Both Marcus and Klara stared at the young man in disbelief for a few seconds. Then the human girl let out an exasperated sigh while the Vex Queen had to struggle to repress the urge to chuckle. ¡°Man, this boy is denser than lead!¡± He thought. ¡°Well, I guess it''s pretty normal, maybe. I probably wasn''t really that much better at picking up signs from girls when I was his age either.¡± However, Felix wasn''t done digging himself deeper. With a blissful obliviousness, he turned to the Vex Queen and asked: ¡°By the way Marcus, are you sure you wouldn¡¯t rather have us wait for you? If you do have some free time, we could all visit the Red Light district together.¡± The Vex Queen had to struggle once again not to chuckle. Felix¡¯s puppy-like innocence was just adorable, but the cold stare that Klara was giving him was a clear indicator of what she thought of that proposal. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me Felix. I wouldn¡¯t want to have you wait for me. Besides, wouldn¡¯t you rather spend some time alone with Klara?¡± Marcus said, hoping that his friend would take the hint. Naturally, he didn''t. ¡°Oh, not at all!¡± The boy promptly replied. ¡°The more the merrier, as they say!¡± This time, the contrast between the dumb innocence showing on the boy''s face and the exasperated irritation on the girl''s was too much for Marcus, and he burst out laughing wildly. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Felix asked, completely unaware of the stink look that Klara was giving him. ¡°Nothing.¡± Marcus replied, tears in his eyes. ¡°I¡­ well, I was just thinking about how it was to be young and innocent.¡± ¡°You''re not that old though.¡± ¡°I''m still older than you. And I have more experience in certain areas.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s for me to say.¡± The Vex Queen smiled back at him. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to ruin the surprise.¡± ¡°Ugh. Fine. Keep your secrets then.¡± The young man turned towards Klara. ¡°Do you have any idea about what she is talking about?¡± He asked, pointing at Marcus. ¡°No.¡± The girl replied in an icy tone. ¡°Uhm... ok?¡± The apprentice sorcerer seemed confused by Klara''s attitude. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You seem upset for some reason.¡± ¡°I''m fine, Felix.¡± The young woman stated in a hard voice, all while refusing to look in the boy''s direction. ¡°I just don''t feel like talking right now. So why don''t you chat with Marcus, since you clearly like her company so much? I''m sure you won''t get bored.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I do like Marcus¡¯s company, but it''d feel rude not to include you in our conversation.¡± Was the young man''s painfully honest answer. ¡°Also, it¡¯s just more fun when the three of us do things all together, is it not?¡± In response to that, Klara stiffened even more, while Marcus desperately tried not to laugh, though he felt as if he was going to explode. ¡°Alright, he really is a desperate case.¡± He thought. ¡°I didn''t think that someone this thick could even exist.¡± He froze, as a sudden realization flashed in his mind. ¡°Or maybe it is I who has misunderstood their relationship? I thought that they were a couple by now, but maybe they have yet to declare their feelings for each other? That would explain Felix¡¯s obliviousness, to an extent. Although I really thought that they had done something together back when they took a vacation to their hometown.¡± He scratched his cheek as he pondered this matter. ¡°Maybe I should actually ask them about it, though maybe right now it¡¯s not the time.¡± And then he sat there, watching in silence as the two humans kept arguing with each other, with Felix being confused by Klara¡¯s reaction and the girl getting more and more irritated as time went on. After a while this became awkward rather than funny for the Vex Queen, to the point that he actually started wishing he could be in another carriage and leave the two youngsters alone to sort their problems by themselves. But since he didn¡¯t feel like interrupting them either, he instead started focusing on his drones, both the ones that were accompanying him and the majority that were left behind. Thankfully the Crown didn¡¯t seem to interfere with that mental link, and even as he kept heading more and more north he was still capable of controlling his drones with ease. It was only after a few hours, when the carriages entered a forest called the Shaded Woods, that the link with the drones in Brettholz started to fade, and even then it took quite a while for it to vanish completely. A quick calculation using a map of the province as a reference told Marcus that the range of his telepathy had increased again, and now it was more or less thirty-five kilometers in radius. That realization made the Vex Queen feel rather good for some reason, and it significantly improved his mood to the point that he was finally able to relax and enjoy the trip for the rest of the day. Chapter 135 - In Love and War It was almost sunset when the coaches from Brettholz stopped for the night in a small town called Lomonn. The marquis had booked the town''s best inn in advance, so when the group arrived several servants were waiting for them right outside of the building, ready to carry their baggage to their room and tend to their needs. Marcus was the first one to jump down from his coach, eager to stretch his legs a bit after the long trip. As he moved around, shivering slightly because of the cold air of the evening, he noticed that a few locals were looking at him with curiosity, clearly surprised by his peculiar appearance, but luckily they limited themselves to a few glances, which was not nearly enough to bother him. In fact, it seemed that Trakk was drawing much more attention than him. A few members of the inn''s staff even stopped working to stare at the Goblin General, prompting the owner to reprimand them into resuming their work. ¡°Weird.¡± Marcus thought. ¡°Have they never seen a goblin before? I thought that they were quite common in this world, unlike the Vex.¡± He then shrugged. ¡°Well, whatever the reason, all the better for me. At least they won¡¯t focus on me if they¡¯re busy staring at Trakk.¡± He was still looking at the General when he realized that someone was calling for him. ¡°Ehm... excuse me, ma''am.¡± A female voice said. ¡°Yes?¡± He turned towards the one talking to him, and saw a woman bowing politely to him. ¡°I''m here to guide you and your lady in waiting to your room.¡± She said, as a porter started grabbing their baggage. ¡°My... lady in waiting?¡± Marcus asked, a bit confused. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s called lady Klara, if I''m not mistaken.¡± The maid clarified. ¡°Unfortunately we don''t have enough rooms to accommodate everyone separately, but marquis Eisen''s envoy said that it wouldn''t be a problem for you to share a room with your lady in waiting.¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s fine.¡± The Vex Queen nodded, and then, with a smile he turned around and said: ¡°Hey Klara! Apparently you are my lady in waiting now! How do you feel about that?¡± However the girl didn''t seem to be in the mood for jokes. ¡°I don''t really care.¡± She replied in a neutral tone. ¡°Geez. Ain''t you a ray of sunshine today.¡± Marcus thought, starting to feel a bit annoyed himself. Ever since her discussion with Felix earlier that morning, Klara had been quite despondent and had barely uttered a word. That had also soured the mood of the trip quite a bit, since no matter how hard the apprentice sorcerer and the Vex Queen had tried to keep each other company, it was nigh impossible to ignore the girl''s glacial presence. Still, this wasn''t the time and place to start a discussion, so he ignored her and turned back to the maid. ¡°Alright. Show us our room then.¡± He replied, and then turned to Felix: ¡°I guess I''ll see you later then, Felix.¡± ¡°Yeah, don''t worry.¡± The young man nodded. ¡°See you later!¡± Marcus and Klara then followed the maid inside of the inn, with Cooper trailing behind them, while the young man went with the other male servants of the marquis''s retinue. The room that Marcus and Klara would share for the night was located on the first floor, and according to the maid that guided them there it was the best room in the inn. And after only a quick look, the Vex Queen decided that the woman was probably telling the truth, as the place was really nice. A stove had also been lit for a few hours judging by the warmth of the air, everything was sparkling clean and the huge, king-sized bed looked very comfortable indeed. As soon as the porters had finished carrying their baggage inside, the maid announced that dinner would be served in an hour before closing the door and leaving the two guests alone. Klara silently started going through her luggage, taking out the things she would need for the night, while Marcus instead immediately headed for the bed and let himself fall on it without hesitation, literally diving into the fluffiness of the mattress. ¡°That''s better!¡± He thought, stretching his limbs and tail. ¡°I would have never thought that traveling on a coach could be so exhausting. Though maybe that was also because I couldn''t really relax with Klara being all sour like that.¡± He glanced at the girl, who was still unpacking her stuff. ¡°And now I¡¯m supposed to sleep in the same bed with her... well, that seems as promising as trying to sleep next to a piece of ice. Maybe it''s better to try and solve things a little before dinner then.¡± ¡°So, Klara...¡± He said out loud. ¡°May I ask what''s up between you and Felix?¡± ¡°He''s being an idiot.¡± The girl replied coldly, without even turning around. ¡°That''s all there is to it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°But I wonder just how he can be so oblivious. I mean, when I was his age I''d have killed to spend some time alone with my girlfriend, so I find it weird that he seems unable to take a hint.¡± ¡°I don''t know either!¡± The young woman cried. ¡°I''ve tried everything I could to make him understand that I''d like to spend some time alone with him, but still he never seems to acknowledge it! He just keeps treating me like he always did, like a friend or a sister!¡± She shook her head, angry tears starting to form in her eyes. ¡°Sometimes he makes me wonder if that''s really how he feels about me... and if my feelings for him are actually one sided.¡± ¡°Nah, he''s definitely attracted to you. At least as much as you¡¯re attracted to him, if not more.¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°I can read emotions, remember? Besides, it''s kinda obvious just by looking at you two. But that makes it even more weird that Felix keeps trying to treat you as if you¡¯re just a friend. I mean, didn''t you two get officially together during your stay in Oakfell?¡± ¡°Yes we did.¡± Klara promptly answered. But then, almost as an afterthought, she added: ¡°Kind of, at least.¡± ¡°Kind of? What do you mean by ¡°kind of?¡±¡± ¡°Well... we didn''t actually say anything about being a couple.¡± The girl replied. ¡°But we made it clear that we care about each other, and we slept together.¡± ¡°Ah, so you did kind of make it official then.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°That makes Felix''s behavior even more weird though. I mean, I don''t know how he can stay oblivious to your hints after you two... ehm... already did the deed, if you catch my meaning.¡± ¡°Not like that!¡± Klara cried, blushing violently. ¡°We just slept together in the same bed, but we didn''t do anything else.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°No kissing or touching or anything like that?¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°Well, we did hug each other, but nothing beyond that.¡± The Vex Queen gave his friend a level stare. ¡°So...¡± He asked. ¡°If you didn''t actually say anything about being a couple and all you did in bed was just hugging each other, what makes you say that you two officially got together?¡± ¡°Well, it''s pretty obvious, no?¡± Klara said. ¡°I mean, we told each other that we would always be there for each other and cuddled until morning! How much more official do you want our relationship to be?¡± Silence reigned in the room as the two stared each other in the eyes for a few seconds, but then all of a sudden Marcus let out a chuckle. ¡°What''s so funny now?¡± Klara asked, sounding both confused and irritated. ¡°You poor naive soul!¡± The Vex Queen said, still giggling. ¡°You really have no idea about how boys think, do you? Take it from someone who used to be one: when it comes to their first romantic experiences, anything less subtle than a hammer to the face will usually pass right over their head.¡± ¡°Do you mean that Felix didn''t realize how I feel about him?¡± The girl asked, looking rather incredulous. ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Or maybe he did but he''s too scared of being wrong to actually acknowledge it.¡± ¡°Mmmh.¡± Klara nodded. ¡°I see. That would certainly explain his behavior. Still, I find it hard to believe that he could ever be this dense!¡± ¡°You better believe it.¡± The Vex Queen smirked. ¡°Romance can turn even the smartest boy into a complete dunce. Trust me, I''ve been there and I''ve made a fool out of myself more times than I can count. Heck, one time I didn''t get a girl''s hints until she forcefully dragged me into a closet and then proceeded to...¡± He stopped, realizing that it would be a bit awkward to tell the details to Klara. ¡°Well, let''s just say that afterwards there was no doubt left about the fact that she liked me. Anyway, I''d advise you to cut Felix some slack. I''m sure that he''s not annoying you on purpose, so giving him the cold shoulder will not solve anything.¡± ¡°So, in your opinion what should I do instead?¡± Klara asked. ¡°Well, personally I think that you should just tell him straight that you love him.¡± ¡°Well... that''s...¡± The girl hesitated, looking rather flustered all of a sudden. ¡°Well... shouldn''t he be the one to do that to me? I mean, usually it''s boys that confess to girls...¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°But are you willing to wait for him to do that? It could take weeks or even months. And besides, this whole courting situation is getting a bit awkward at this point, so personally I''d like for you two to move on already.¡± After hearing these words, Klara looked pensive for a few seconds, nervously biting her lower lip. ¡°I... I guess I''ll think about it then.¡± She then said. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Marcus.¡± ¡°You''re welcome.¡± The Vex Queen replied. Then, with a mischievous smile on his face, he added: ¡°And by the way, if you prefer a more direct approach, you could always use the same tactic as my ex girlfriend. I''m sure that visiting this famous Red Light District will offer plenty of chances for settling the matter in a physical way.¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°W-what!?!¡± Klara cried, blushing violently. ¡°Marcus! How can you suggest something as scandalous as that!?!¡± ¡°Well, scandalous or not, it would still be effective, wouldn''t it?¡± He replied, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°But if you don''t want to wait until then, I''m sure that you can find a suitable closet before we reach Rennhafen!¡± The girl remained silent, far too embarrassed to even articulate a sentence, and watching her face turning into a bright shade of red Marcus couldn''t help but burst out laughing. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re just teasing me now.¡± Klara accused him, anger replacing the embarrassment enough to allow her to talk. ¡°Just a little bit.¡± The Vex Queen admitted, still shaken by bouts of giggles. ¡°But still, that¡¯s actually my advice. The specific method doesn''t really matter, but you should really make things clear with Felix.¡± ¡°Alright. I''ll try to think about what you said then.¡± She sighed. ¡°Still, this is harder than I thought it would.¡± ¡°Well, as they say: nothing worth having comes easy.¡± Marcus said. ¡°And now... what do you say about getting ready for dinner? I admit that all this talking has made me quite hungry.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Klara replied. ¡°Let me just finish unpacking my stuff and we can go.¡± She turned to her baggage, but then hesitated for a moment and added: ¡°Oh, and by the way, thank you for your advice, Marcus. Though I could have easily done without the teasing to be honest.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what friends are for.¡± The Vex Queen said cheerfully. ¡°After all, a true friend will always be ready to help you¡­ after they¡¯re done making fun of you, of course!¡±
Later that evening, in the inn''s common room, Marcus watched with a smile the opposite end of the table, where Klara and Felix were busy talking with each other. The girl had sat beside the young man to try and talk things over with him and, after a rather awkward start, the two had hit it off splendidly. By now, they were cheerfully laughing and discussing together as usual. The Vex Queen felt very relieved seeing his friend getting along once again, and was also kind of proud of having been able to help smooth things out between them with his advice. Still, now it was better to give them some space for themselves, so he tried to ignore them and instead turned his attention to his other dining companions. In particular, he focused on Trakk, who was sitting right in front of him. Though the goblin just ate in silence and with perfect dining etiquette ¡ªmuch better than Marcus''s¡ª the waiters serving him seemed utterly nervous, dropping the dishes in front of him and then retreating quickly as if they feared that he could bite them. This did strike the Vex Queen as odd, and he wondered what was the reason for this behavior. ¡°Uhm... Trakk?¡± He said, as his curiosity finally got the better of him. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The goblin replied, raising his eyes from his dish. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Well... I noticed how the people here seem to be rather wary of you. Do you know why?¡± ¡°That''s probably because I''m a goblin.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get it, but... well, people aren''t this scared of your kind in Brettholz, and you attacked the bloody place.¡± ¡°Oh sure. But do keep in mind that the people of Brettholz also had more contacts with us over the years, and thus got to know us better. Meanwhile, the people in the inner regions of the kingdom know us only through rumors and grapevine, which sadly do not really paint the prettiest picture of us.¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°What contacts?¡± He asked. ¡°I thought you goblins just stayed hidden in the forest and came out only for raids and such.¡± ¡°Oh, that''s a common misconception.¡± Trakk said, a sad smile forming on his face. ¡°It''s true that some tribes did raid the lands of the kingdom from time to time, but it didn''t happen that often. Most of our contacts actually came from trading with humans.¡± ¡°Weird. I didn''t hear anyone ever mentioning trading with goblins.¡± ¡°That''s not surprising. After all, those trades happened sporadically even at the best of times due to the dangers of crossing the Caligare Forest, and they all but stopped in the last five years due to all the trouble stirred up by the Blue Terror and his rivals. Still, the people of Brettholz at least had some first hand knowledge about us, which is more than I can say about the inhabitants of this region.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that people are scared of what they don''t know, right?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°But in that case, shouldn¡¯t they be even more scared of me? I mean, as far as I know the Vex are even less known than goblins are.¡± ¡°That''s true.¡± Trakk agreed. ¡°But your kind is new to these lands and it doesn¡¯t share our bad reputation. Besides, your own appearance is not exactly intimidating, at least for human standards. Some of your more fierce looking drones would have likely caused a much more fearful reaction, I think.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ that makes sense.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°Guess that looking kinda like a human girl does have its perks.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Trakk said. Then, almost as an afterthought, he added: ¡°Also, now that I think about it, it¡¯s possible that some of the locals may still remember the time we raided this region about twenty years ago. If they do, I can understand why they might feel uneasy around me.¡± ¡°I''m sorry, what?¡± The Vex Queen raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Well, as far as incursions go it wasn''t anything major, so they might actually have forgotten about it.¡± The General continued. ¡°After all, we just raided a few small villages and isolated farms, stole a few things and ran back to the forest. It''s really not something worth holding a grudge about.¡± Hearing those words Eisen, who had evidently overheard their conversation, decided to intervene. ¡°Trust me, Trakk, they remember.¡± He said. ¡°This region hadn''t been attacked for at least a century before your merry bands of raiders appeared, so it was quite a shock at the time. And it caused a lot of trouble for Brettholz as well. Since we are technically supposed to defend the rest of the kingdom from the creatures of the forest, we got blamed a lot for allowing your raiders to reach these provinces.¡± ¡°It wasn''t really your fault though.¡± Trakk reassured him. ¡°Your defenses back then were quite good, but they were made just to counter direct attacks. You couldn''t have predicted that we would decide to bypass Brettholz entirely and attack other provinces instead.¡± ¡°Yes, but you know how politics work.¡± The nobleman replied in a bitter tone. ¡°Someone always has to take the blame. Though at least, we got a bit more funds to properly watch our borders afterwards. That¡¯s how I was able to get a Divination Array and hire enough telemancers to make it work.¡± He paused, glanced at the goblin and then added: ¡°Though even that didn''t do us much good since you were able to somehow neutralize it during your invasion.¡± ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say that the Array was completely useless though.¡± The General argued. ¡°It''s true that we were able to neutralize the Array by having our shamans stir up the Etherium, but it was because of that disturbance that you sent an expedition to scout the Caligare Forest, which resulted in you making contact with the Vex and getting informed of our presence anyway. So, in the end that investment ultimately paid off, albeit indirectly.¡± ¡°If you put it like that, it seems like it was actually money well spent.¡± The nobleman nodded. ¡°Uhm... I''m sorry, but what''s a Divination Array?¡± Marcus asked, trying to insert himself back into the conversation. ¡°It''s a telemantic system that is used to watch over large areas.¡± Eisen explained. ¡°It works like some sort of Aura Scan over very long distances, picking up disturbances in the Etherium. We have one in Brettholz that we use to monitor the northern part of the Caligare Forest. It''s not very reliable to be honest, but if used together with more conventional surveillance methods it usually allows us to find out most threats before they can reach our borders.¡± ¡°I see. I think that Felix or Klara did mention something about it back when we were in the forest.¡± The Vex Queen smirked. ¡°Well, it''s nice to know that the borders of the forest are well guarded then, especially since I live there.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Trakk said. ¡°That¡¯s true for us goblins as well, since now we are also part of the kingdom. Though to be fair, I doubt that there is anything left in the forest that could pose a serious threat to us now that the Blue Terror is dead.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Because I remember the forest being full of dangerous creatures.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. But keep in mind that most of those creatures are essentially wild beasts. Though they might be very dangerous on an individual level, they are really unlikely to band together and attack us in large numbers. And as for those who could, they were mostly exterminated during the conflict between the Orcs and the others.¡± The Vex Queen nodded, but still he felt reluctant to let go of his wariness. After all, life had a habit of striking him whenever he dropped his guard. ¡°What about creatures like that dragon in the Ashwood Hills?¡± He argued. ¡°They would be a huge problem even if just one or two of them attacked us.¡± ¡°That''s certainly true.¡± The goblin conceded. ¡°But it''s also very unlikely to happen. Creatures strong enough to pose a significant threat even in low numbers do exist, but they are usually confined to the Dark Heart and almost never come out. And even those who can be found outside, like dragons, are usually highly territorial and don''t leave their nests unless forced to.¡± He paused, noticing that Marcus still wasn''t entirely convinced, and then added with a reassuring smile: ¡°Still, even if one of those creatures decided to attack us, the Divination Array should have no trouble picking them up well before they get close, since they tend to have a very powerful aura.¡± ¡°That''s correct.¡± The marquis confirmed. ¡°The stronger a creature''s aura is, the more likely the Array is to pick them.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Marcus finally capitulated, albeit rather reluctantly. ¡°I''ll trust you on that. Though I hope it''s not a problem if I keep watching over my borders, just in case something manages to slip through.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°That''d only be prudent. After all, it''s the Caligare forest we''re talking about. Not being careful around it is bound to bite you sooner or later, both literally and metaphorically.¡± He paused and then added sardonically: ¡°Though right now, the biggest threat might actually be coming from the opposite direction.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Vex Queen asked. ¡°Well, as you may already know, the kingdom''s political situation is a bit tense right now.¡± The marquis replied. ¡°Tensions between the Council of Nobles and the Royalists have been brewing for years, and now they might just have reached the boiling point.¡± ¡°Yeah, you and Magister Orr told me about it, but I don''t think it''s anything too bad, at least not when compared to a horde of ravenous orcs invading us.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°Besides, there is not much I can do about it, besides trying to stay out of politics as much as I can.¡± He smirked and added in a joking tone: ¡°Unless you want me to have my drones eat the members of the Council of Nobles, of course.¡± ¡°Wouldn''t that solve a lot of problems!¡± The marquis chuckled. ¡°Alas, that''s not an option. And also, while I do agree that trying to not get involved at all would be the best course of action, I don''t know if the members of the Council will let you do that.¡± ¡°Splendid. Some political intrigue is just what I needed in my life!¡± Marcus commented sarcastically. ¡°So what? Am I going to have to watch out for assassins trying to put a knife in my back now?¡± ¡°Hopefully not.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°However, they might try to smear your reputation or something along those lines.¡± ¡°Again, there isn''t much I can do to prevent that.¡± The Vex Queen said, starting to feel a bit annoyed. He had been looking forward to some peace and quiet, but from the nobleman¡¯s words it seemed that the future only held more strife instead. ¡°I can''t really control what other people think or say about me.¡± He paused for a moment, and then corrected himself: ¡°Well, maybe I could, but it¡¯s probably better that I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The marquis promptly agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that there could be anything quite as damaging to your reputation as being discovered using your powers on people. Still, while it¡¯s true that there isn¡¯t much we can do to prevent our political adversaries from trying to run a smear campaign against you, what we can do is to give them as little material to work with as possible.¡± ¡°Well, if you''re afraid that I''m going to make a fool out of myself, you don''t need to worry.¡± Marcus tried to reassure him. ¡°I''m not a complete idiot, so I won''t do things like sleeping with the king''s daughter or something like that.¡± ¡°I know that and I trust your judgment, sir Marcus.¡± Eisen said. ¡°But still, I''d feel safer if we did some preparations beforehand.¡± ¡°What kind of preparations?¡± The Vex Queen asked. ¡°Oh, nothing too complex. Just things like preparing some of your speeches in advance and deciding which topics you should avoid. Do you think you could do that?¡± ¡°Well, if it''s absolutely necessary... I guess I could.¡± The Vex Queen said, a bit reluctantly. ¡°But when are we going to do it?¡± ¡°Well, if you''re willing, we could do some rehearsals on my coach on our way to Rennhafen.¡± The nobleman replied. Marcus thought about it for a moment. He really, really disliked this kind of thing, as he found politics to be unbearably frustrating at best, but he trusted the marquis''s judgment, and if he said it was important then it probably was. Besides, he thought while glancing at Klara and Felix, leaving his friends some alone time on the coach was probably for the best. Some intimacy was probably what they needed to finally go forward with their relationship. ¡°Alright then.¡± He answered. ¡°I''ll do it. But you better have some snacks available, because I do get peckish while studying.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± The nobleman smiled approvingly. ¡°I''ll have some refreshment prepared for you then.¡± He then stood up and said. ¡°And now, I think it''s time for us to head to bed. It''s getting late, and tomorrow we shall depart early.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Marcus replied, getting up as well. Now that his belly was full he was starting to feel a tad sleepy, so he was really looking forward to the comfort of his bed. ¡°I guess I''ll see you tomorrow then. Goodnight, marquis. And goodnight to you too, Trakk.¡± ¡°Goodnight, sir Marcus.¡± The two replied as one, before they each went to their bedroom for the night. Chapter 136 - The Merry Old Land of Oz From a vantage point on top of a hill, Marcus looked in awe at the city below him. The small rural towns he had visited so far had done little to prepare him for the sight of Rennhafen, which was not only the first settlement that could rival the ones from his old world in size, but also extremely beautiful to boot. The capital of the kingdom occupied a large valley between steep hills along the course of the river Renn. To the west, the city continued as long as the eye could see, while to the east it only went on for a few kilometers until it met the shores of the Oode Lake ¡ªa body of water so large that it could almost be considered a small sea. As for the city itself, the center consisted of large blocks of square, several story tall buildings, neatly separated by large and straight roads, while the suburbs climbing to the hills were made mostly of smaller houses and narrower, more winding roads. Another two zones of interest seemed to be the dock area by the lake, full of piers and warehouses, and a relatively small area a few kilometers upriver, which was a labyrinth of tall brick houses and chaotic roads. Several bridges crossed the Renn and united the two halves of the city, but almost all of them were far away to the east, where the river was narrower. Only one bridge had been built near the river mouth, and it was by far the most impressive one. It was a tall and imposing construction of stone, marble and steel, which was actually made of two separate bridges connected to a small island at the center of the river, a spire of rock that emerged from the waters like some sort of giant fang, with a small watchtower built on top of it. A natural tunnel went through the island and connected the two bridges, forming an arch that had to be at least thirty meters tall and ten meters large. Finally, a huge, grim looking fortress dominated the valley from the top of the tallest hill. It was a squat, crude bastion of dark stone that nonetheless looked incredibly tough, like some kind of grizzled predator guarding over the city. That construction looked positively ancient compared to the rest of the city, and Marcus wondered why it looked so different. Still, that contrast only served to highlight the beauty of Rennhafen, and as the coach continued to approach the city the Vex Queen kept staring, fascinated by that landscape. Eisen, who was riding with him, noticed his reaction. ¡°Quite the view, isn''t it?¡± He asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°I didn''t expect that Rennhafen would be this big. All other cities I''ve seen so far weren''t even a fraction of it.¡± ¡°Well, Medelan is not exactly the most urbanized part of the Empire.¡± The nobleman said. ¡°Apart from Rennhafen itself, our cities can''t really hold a candle to the ones in Dianisia or Castillar. Though to be fair most of our settlements are relatively recent, so maybe they¡¯ll get bigger with time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Vex Queen asked, turning away from the window to give the marquis a puzzled look. ¡°Wasn''t Medelan founded something like a thousand years ago? I remember reading about it in some book.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Eisen confirmed. ¡°But the whole kingdom was completely devastated by the Zaru five hundred years ago and it had to be rebuilt basically from scratch afterwards.¡± He smirked and pointed at the fortress on the opposite side of the valley. ¡°See that building over there? That''s Graystone Fortress, and it''s pretty much the only building left from before the invasion. And incidentally it¡¯s also our destination, since the royal palace is inside of its walls.¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow in surprise. He knew something about the Zaru wars from the books he had read, but he hadn''t realized it had been that bad. ¡°It must have been one hell of an invasion then.¡± He commented. ¡°I mean, we had some pretty destructive wars in my world as well, but even then there were still a few buildings left intact.¡± ¡°That''s actually what made the Zaru so terrifying.¡± Eisen said, his tone somber. ¡°For some reason they were determined to wipe out the traces of everyone else''s existence, even when it made no logical sense to do so. Any city they conquered was methodically razed to the ground, to the point that not even the foundations remained.¡± ¡°Why would they do that?¡± The Vex Queen asked. ¡°Couldn''t they have used what they conquered to their advantage?¡± ¡°I don''t know.¡± The marquis shrugged. ¡°It probably had something to do with that unholy religion of theirs. But in any case, whatever their motivation was, it made the war all the more costly for us. By the time the Zaru were finally defeated, roughly half of the Empire was in ruins and it took us centuries to rebuild everything that was lost. Heck, technically we still haven¡¯t finished.¡± ¡°Five hundred years weren''t enough?¡± Marcus asked sardonically. ¡°Well, there were some factors that slowed us down.¡± The nobleman explained. ¡°For example, when the Principate of Rodenheim was destroyed, creatures from the nearby Caligare Forest moved into its territories and at the time the Empire couldn¡¯t spare the resources to drive them away. So Rodenheim was just abandoned, and in time it became the northern part of the Caligare Forest.¡± He smirked. ¡°You''ve seen that place with your own eyes, so I think you can understand why it''d be incredibly difficult to reclaim it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± Marcus nodded. In fact, he kind of struggled to imagine the Caligare Forest having ever been a civilized place in the first place, though judging by the amount of ruins he had found it kinda made sense. But anyway, to destroy a nation so thoroughly was a testament to how terrifying the Zaru were. ¡°Out of curiosity, there are no more Zaru around, right?¡± He asked as an afterthought. ¡°Because I really wouldn''t want a bunch of them to crawl out of the forest like the orcs did.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Quite alarmingly, Eisen hesitated for a moment. ¡°The ones that invaded our lands were completely exterminated, but...¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°Well, the problem is that no one really knows where they came from to begin with.¡± The nobleman continued. ¡°As far as everyone knows, one day they just came out of the Caligare Forest and invaded our lands, destroying everything on their path. In fact, one of the reasons they were so devastating is that they caught us completely by surprise.¡± He paused, noticing the worried look on Marcus''s face, and quickly added: ¡°However, no one has seen a Zaru in five hundred years, so I''d say it''s unlikely that they will reappear anytime soon.¡± The Vex Queen nodded, but internally he wasn''t entirely reassured. For starters, as of late, rare and semi-mythical threats, like the oni and the Goblin General, were popping up like mushrooms, so he wouldn''t be too surprised to see the Zaru make a comeback too. Moreover, recently there had been another race that had shown up seemingly out of nowhere: the Vex themselves. And while they weren¡¯t a threat, their appearance could herald the arrival of other, less friendly races. As Marcus finished this thought, he somehow felt a disquieting sensation on the back of his head¡­ as if some part of his brain was telling him that the Vex were only friendly because he himself was friendly. However, this sensation made him feel uneasy, so he tried his best to ignore it. After all, this was a beautiful day, and it would be a shame to ruin it because of some baseless speculations. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Luckily, the city proved interesting enough to distract him from those worries. By then, the coach had entered what looked like some pretty well off suburbs, full of two-story houses, each with its own courtyard. The dirt and gravel roads had also given way to cobblestone roads delimited by lines of mulberry trees. Currently all vegetation was quite bare because of the winter season, but luckily Toathal decorations provided more than enough color to the streets. Garlands of red leaves and colored ribbons dangled from trees, lamp posts and windows, while small silvery bells were tied to doors and fences. The general mood was also more than warm, with families walking together and kids playing in the courtyards, either building snowmen or throwing snowballs at each other, laughing and screamings as kids usually did. Watching this scene reminded Marcus of Christmas festivities in his own world, causing him to feel a pang of painful nostalgia in his chest. ¡°Usually, by this time of the year I''d be at my grandparents'' house.¡± He reminisced. ¡°I''d decorate the Christmas trees with my cousins while my mum made apple pies for us all...¡± He suddenly felt tears forming in his eyes, and he quickly fought back those memories. Not that there was anything wrong about mourning what he had lost, but this was nor the time nor place for it. ¡°Goddammit!¡± He silently cursed while wiping his eyes. ¡°Is everything conspiring to ruin my mood today? What''s next, a procession of orphans and sickly puppies?¡± ¡°Is everything alright, sir Marcus?¡± The marquis asked, noticing his face. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Just... something in my eyes, that''s all.¡± He paused for a moment, trying to get a hold of himself, and then tried to change the subject: ¡°By the way, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Those answers we agreed upon in the past few days... are you sure they will be fine? I mean, some of them sounded pretty damn vague, so I''m not sure people will be satisfied with them.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, it''ll be fine.¡± The marquis reassured him. ¡°There is no harm in leaving people guessing. Besides, since some information is just best not divulged and saying an outright lie could be counterproductive in the long run, staying vague is just our best option.¡± Marcus, Eisen and Trakk had spent the whole trip preparing for the upcoming social event, writing some speeches and agreeing on what answers they would give if asked certain questions, in order to not give away compromising information and avoid contradicting each other. Or to be more precise, the nobleman and the goblin had been coaching the Vex Queen nonstop on what he should and should not say, since it was pretty clear that if left to his own devices the monster girl would have ended up with his foot deep in his mouth in a matter of minutes. By the end, Marcus¡¯s hate for politics had gone up a few notches, but at least his mentors were reasonably confident in his ability to avoid causing a scandal. ¡°Fair enough.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°Honestly it¡¯s also better for me, since that means that I have less things I need to remember. Though admittedly, with Trakk¡¯s method that wouldn¡¯t have been too much of a problem.¡± ¡°Yes, the General really had a good idea back then.¡± Eisen agreed. A couple days before, when the Vex Queen had shown some trouble in trying to remember everything he was supposed to say, the goblin had come up with a rather clever solution. Instead of trying to commit those discourses to his mind, Marcus had just written them down and had then given the papers to one of his Copy Drones, so that he could read them telepathically without anyone else noticing. That kinda felt like cheating, to be honest, but given the circumstances ¡ªand the fact that the Vex Queen sucked at politicking¡ª it could probably be excused. After a few minutes, the coach left the suburbs behind, and entered the city center, which was a much more commercial and tourist district rather than residential. The small brick houses gave way to much bigger stone buildings which at the street level were almost entirely occupied by shops, cafes and restaurants. Large squares often displayed huge monuments, usually representing some king or another, and occasionally some city blocks were occupied by large parks rather than buildings. However, what really got Marcus''s attention wasn''t the location, but rather the people. The streets were crowded, with hundreds of individuals visible at every turn, something the Vex Queen hadn''t seen since his previous life. Moreover, this crowd was much more heterogeneous than any he had ever seen before. The majority were humans, of course, but their clothes were peculiar enough that they ended up being rather interesting nonetheless. Only a few wore the simple tunics and trousers typical of the inhabitants of Brettholz, and instead they mostly favored brightly colored, fur trimmed jackets, with tights for the men and large gowns for the women. Tiny hats that seemed to serve no practical purpose were also popular amongst both sexes, something which the Vex Queen found quite hilarious. Beastmen of all kinds also abounded. Lycans, Felids and Ursids and many others that Marcus knew only by description, like Boarmen, Ratmen and Minotaurs, walked through the streets side by side with the humans, often dressed similarly to them and showing no appreciable difference in their demeanor. And then there were creatures that he knew nothing about and that often seemed to have come straight out of a fairytale. There was what looked like a mix between a tree and a man, three meters tall and wearing nothing but an ornate half plate armor on his bark-like skin, carrying a colossal sword on his back and walking with a slow but impossibly long stride. A few meters away, at a table outside of a caf¨¦, a vaguely humanoid bird roosted on the back of a chair was cheerfully chatting with a cloaked, hunched figure that showed nothing of its body except a very long, dark and prehensile trunk that occasionally came out of its hood to grab some cookies from a plate and drag them to where its mouth probably was. And that was just the people, as many other exotic creatures served as pets or beast of burden. For example, a posh lady carried what looked like a miniature hydra on a leash, while a huge animal similar to a wooly mammoth with six stilt-like legs walked on the lane alongside Marcus¡¯s coach, carrying some sort of palanquin on its back. All in all, this looked like a scene straight out of the Wizard of Oz, and the Vex Queen couldn''t help but to stare at it in complete awe. It was one thing when the weird stuff was confined to the wilderness, but to see it as part of everyday life in the city somehow made it all the more surreal for him. ¡°Looks like I''m really not in Kansas anymore.¡± He thought sardonically, continuing with the Wizard of Oz reference. ¡°But at least this Emerald City seems nice enough. And I even have my own Toto with me!¡± He smirked and stared at Cooper, who was sitting at his feet. ¡°And as for the other companions... I guess Felix could be the lion. He does have something leonine about him. And Trakk could be the scarecrow since he''s so brainy, which leaves Klara as the Tin Woodsman... well, technically she''s a huntress and not a woodsman, and she''s not made of tin either. I''m also missing the ruby slippers, any kind of shoes for that matter, so I''m probably stretching this similitude a bit too far.¡± He shrugged internally. ¡°Well, whatever. I would make a lousy Dorothy anyway. Let''s just hope that there won''t be any wicked witch that will ruin this day.¡± As he jokingly mused over his current situation, the coach proceeded through the city, heading towards the big bridge that Marcus had previously seen from afar, and when they started crossing it the Vex Queen, who had always had a fascination for architecture, took the occasion to inspect it thoroughly. As expected, now that he was giving it a closer look, he found himself even more impressed with it. For starters, the sheer size of the construction was incredible. It had four lanes, plus two elevated sidewalks large enough to allow the passage of a crowd of people, and it was tall enough that most ships could pass under it without lowering their mast. Elegant marble parapets secured the two sides of the bridge, alternated into different segments by pillars which carried statues of men and women dressed elegantly and wearing solemn expressions on their faces. The bridge was also so long that it took five minutes for them to get to the central island, despite the complete lack of traffic jams. Once there, Marcus noticed with fascination that while the huge tunnel that went through the rock spire was indeed natural, a second, slightly smaller arch of stone and marble had been built inside of it ¡ªprobably in order to make the passage more secure and avoid potential cave-ins. By the time they finally reached the other side of the river, Marcus felt almost sad about leaving the bridge behind. It was by far the most impressive work of engineering he had seen in this world, and something that even modern people on Earth would find difficult to emulate. ¡°Really, these people are not as backwards as I assumed.¡± He thought. ¡°If they are able to build a city like this, then their technological level must be more advanced than I thought.¡± As he reflected over his own prejudice and fantasized about what marvel he would see next in this fantastic world, the coach kept traveling through the city, slowly moving up the hills in the direction of the grim fortress that dominated the valley. Chapter 137 - The Fresh Queen of Rennhafen It took several minutes for the coaches to ascend the winding and steep road to the top of the hill, but then, after several minutes, the convoy from Brettholz finally reached the gates of Graystone Fortress. Once there, they had to make a brief stop as the guards at the doors checked their identities, but as soon as their captain saw the marquis they were allowed to pass without further inspections. As his coach passed through the large, fortified doors, Marcus found himself a bit surprised to witness the difference between the interior and the exterior of the fortress. Whereas the outer walls of the fortress were made of rough, square blocks of dark stone and had a rather grim appearance, the interior was significantly brighter. The gate led directly into a large parade ground, covered in colored cobblestones that formed the shape of a huge, two-headed axe ¡ªwhich the Vex Queen knew was the national symbol of Medelan¡ª and surrounded by elegant, four-story tall buildings with large windows and immaculate white walls with plaster and golden decorations. All in all, this stark contrast made Marcus think of some kind of soft fruit hiding inside a tough shell. ¡°There it is.¡± Eisen said, pointing at the buildings. ¡°The royal palace. What do you think about it, sir Marcus?¡± ¡°Well... I guess it does look nice.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Honestly though, no offense but I''d have expected something a bit more grandiose.¡± ¡°That''s perfectly understandable.¡± The nobleman reassured him. ¡°After all, when compared to the royal palaces of other countries, Medelan''s is admittedly quite modest. But that''s actually a point of pride for our citizens.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Well, once upon a time Medelan used to have a much bigger and indeed more majestic Royal Palace, but it was completely destroyed during the Zaru invasion.¡± Eisen explained. ¡°Then, after the war ended, the king chose to prioritize the reconstruction of the rest of the kingdom over that of his own palace, so he just took residence in Graystone Fortress for the time being. That decision won him quite a lot of popular support, so his successor chose to do the same, and so did his successor and the one after him, until it became some sort of tradition.¡± He smirked. ¡°By now, the Royal Palace is basically considered the symbol of the royal family''s love for their people, so the king probably wouldn''t really build a new one even if he wanted to.¡± ¡°Well, that seems like a pretty good reason.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°And besides, he could do worse than this. As I said, this place does look nice enough.¡± As they talked, the coaches advanced inside of the square, reaching what looked like the main entrance of the palace, where several people dressed in elegant liveries waited for them. When the convoy stopped and the passengers got out, an old man wearing slightly more elegant clothes put himself in front of the group. ¡°Greetings, milord and miladies.¡± The man saluted them, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Welcome to Rennhafen. I am Klein, head butler of this palace. Your rooms are ready to receive you, and my staff will accompany you there, along with your luggage. I¡¯ve also taken the liberty to prepare some light refreshments for you. But if you have anything else you need, feel free to ask me.¡± ¡°Greetings, mister Klein.¡± The nobleman saluted him back. ¡°Actually, there is one thing I''d like to ask. I don''t know if you''ve been told, but we...¡± He lowered his voice, to keep the conversation a bit more private, and pointed at the sealed coach at the back of the convoy. ¡°Well, we do have an ogre with us.¡± ¡°Oh yes.¡± The old man nodded, his polite expression revealing nothing about what he thought about the matter. ¡°Magister Orr told us about it, so we''ve prepared a suitable space for this creature. If you can take the carriage to the back, we can lead this ogre to its rooms in the dungeons.¡± ¡°The dungeons?¡± Eisen asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yes.¡± Klein confirmed. ¡°The Magister said that we needed to keep this creature safe and out of sight, and the dungeons of the palace are the best place for that purpose. Besides, the rooms we''ve picked for this creature should be comfortable enough. After all, they are the same rooms we use to accommodate Temnosian dignitaries who come to visit us, since they really don''t care for sunlight.¡± ¡°Then it should be fine.¡± The nobleman turned to Marcus. ¡°What says you, sir Marcus?¡± ¡°Eh, I guess it''s fine.¡± The Vex Queen shrugged. Truth be told, he''d have been fine with mostly any location, as long as it was safe and out of sight. After all, neither Tiny nor his copy drones really needed many luxuries to get by, though they were always welcome. ¡°Very well.¡± Klein nodded, and was about to give orders to his underlings when suddenly a hint of worry appeared in his face: ¡°By the way... Pardon me for asking this, but are you sure this ogre is well behaved? Otherwise I could summon one of our sorcerers to sedate it while we carry it to its rooms, just in case.¡± ¡°It probably won''t be necessary.¡± The marquis reassured him. ¡°As far as I know it has been perfectly tamed.¡± Though his tone was confident, the nobleman looked at Marcus for a moment, waiting for him to confirm his words. ¡°Yeah, there is no need to worry.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Besides, I have a few Copy-Dro... ehm, I mean I have a few servants in the carriage with the ogress that will look after her.¡± ¡°Very well. I''ll trust your judgment on this matter.¡± The head butler nodded again, though for some reason he didn''t seem entirely convinced. ¡°If there isn''t anything else, my staff will now take you to your rooms. And I sincerely hope they will be to your liking, m''lords and m''ladies.¡± ¡°Yeah, these rooms are very much to my liking.¡± Marcus thought several minutes later. He had followed a young maid through the corridors of the left wing of the palace, where apparently most of the guest rooms were located. The halls were all clean, well lit by magical lights and tastefully decorated in a sober Victorian style, displaying a kind of luxury that Marcus had never previously seen in this world. However, the rooms that had been assigned to him were, if possible, even more impressive. He had been given the kind of suite that he would have expected to see in one of those five star hotels visited by celebrities and VIPs of his old world. It was composed of several rooms, all completely fitted with all kinds of comforts, including a small icebox which contained the promised refreshments and even a huge grandfather clock decorated with golden rooster motifs. However, the best feature in Marcus''s opinion was the bathroom, which had a huge marble bathtub and heated tap water to boot, so that he could have warm water without having to wait. The thought of relaxing in the hot water while eating some snacks was enough to almost make him tremble with anticipation. Luckily, the servants didn''t take long to bring him his luggage, and after that the maid that had accompanied him took her leave, though not before pointing at a small cord dangling from the wall and telling the Vex Queen that if he wanted anything else he could pull it and a servant would immediately come to take care of his needs. As soon as the young woman closed the door behind her, Marcus immediately darted for the bathroom, where he started filling up the bathtub with hot water, throwing in some bath salts for good measure. Then he headed back for the living room, where he quickly started undressing, throwing the clothes on a chair. In less than a minute he was completely nude except for the crown on his head, and without further ado he opened the icebox to see what kind of refreshments the head butler had prepared for him. The icebox contained a bottle of water and a silver covered tray, which for some reason had a small note attached to it, which the Vex Queen immediately grabbed. ¡°Dear Sir Marcus.¡± He read. ¡°We¡¯ve been informed of your peculiar tastes by Magister Orr and we¡¯ve tried to meet them to the best of our abilities. Here is a collection of samples of exotic meats that we thought would be to your liking. However, if you prefer anything else, feel free to call for a servant and ask for what you want. Sincerely, Head Butler Klein.¡± He lifted the lid, and the tray was indeed filled with thin slices of several different meats, which reminded Marcus of sashimi from his own world. There were even labels next to each different type of meat with the name of the animals it was from written on them. ¡°Rock Lizard, Kragbull, Armored Scorpion and Lake Reaver¡­ uh, I¡¯ve never heard about any of these animals before, but these names make it seem like they could be quite dangerous.¡± He felt his mouth starting to water. ¡°Well, there''s only one way to be sure.¡± He grabbed the tray and brought it over to the bathroom, putting it on the edge of the bathtub before going in himself, laying down in the warm water. ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± He took a long sigh of relief. ¡°I really needed this. After three days traveling on the coach, it felt as if my butt was going numb!¡± He remained still for a few minutes, soaking in the pleasure of the bath, before reaching for the meat slices and taking one, lazily dropping it into his open mouth like an ancient Roman epicurean would eat grapes. The strip of white meat was soft and easy to chew, and it did taste amazing to him. Then, as soon as he swallowed, he felt a series of new genetic information flowing into his mind. The creature it belonged to, the one called Armored Scorpion, was an arthropod-like creature that resembled a mix between a centipede and a scorpion, which could easily grow to be two and a half meters in length. It had very quick reflexes and a couple of very strong pincers, but its most peculiar characteristic was its metallic shell, which contained a huge amount of iron in addition to chitin, resulting in something akin to carbon steel in toughness. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Cool!¡± The Vex Queen thought, immediately taking another slice of Armored Scorpion meat. ¡°That is a really good trait! Sure, a shell like that might be a bit too heavy for most drones, but maybe I could only apply it to certain specific parts, like the plates that guard the vital organs and the claws, while leaving everything else as the usual chitin. That way, my drones would have most of the benefits from the harder exoskeleton while still being light enough to move around easily!¡± After that, he quickly sampled every other type of meat, absorbing their DNA in the process. The Rock Lizard was a large reptile which grew calcified formations on its back, which probably acted both as armor and as camouflage on rocky terrains. The Kragbull was a huge, eight-limbed creature similar to a mix between a buffalo, a dinosaur and a caterpillar, which was extremely strong but also quite fast for its size. And finally, the Lake Reaver was a fish similar to a barracuda with a huge, bulbous nose which contained some extremely sensible electroreceptors which allowed it to sense any potential prey in a radius of two hundred meters while underwater. Those were all pretty good traits, though they were a bit situational compared to the scorpion¡¯s metal exoskeleton, but Marcus was satisfied nonetheless. After all, it had been a while since he had savored some good DNA samples, something which made those refreshments all the more tasty. After emptying the tray, Marcus let out another long, satisfied sigh, basking in the pleasant heat of the water and processing the genetic information he had just acquired. And as he did so, he let his mind wander, shifting his focus to the copy drones that were accompanying Tiny. Just a few minutes before, the ogress had been let out of the carriage near a backdoor of the palace, where a nervous looking servant and a couple of palace guards were waiting for them. Those men were clearly on edge, and couldn¡¯t help but to give wary looks at the ogress, but luckily Tiny was behaving extremely well for now, just sticking close to the Copy-Drones and saying nothing ¡ªlikely because she had been fed enough food to make her calm and drowsy for a while. Moreover, at Eisen¡¯s suggestion he had also dressed his copy drones in some plain working clothes rather than the usual tattered white tunics, in order to make them seem a bit more ¡°normal¡±, as the nobleman had put it. And luckily, all those preparations seemed to pay off, as no accident happened while they proceeded through corridors and descended several flights of stairs. As they went deeper and deeper underground, the white walls were replaced by ones of raw dark stone and the decorations of the rest of the palace had also disappeared. After only a few minutes, the place started to look like a stereotypical dungeon, so it came as quite a surprise when the servant opened the (heavily reinforced) door to Tiny¡¯s rooms and it turned out that they were nearly as luxuries as the ones the Vex Queen currently occupied. Though this suite lacked windows and the walls were of the same raw stone of the rest of the dungeons, it was still very spacious and surprisingly well aired, not to mention perfectly furnished. Also, Marcus quickly noticed that the furniture in this room was unusually large, as if it was meant for someone a bit bigger than an average human ¡ªwhich was actually a good thing, since Tiny herself did fit that bill. This time, the butler didn¡¯t show him around, but rather remained still at the door, clearly eager to get away from there as soon as possible, while the guards remained still right outside the door. ¡°We are going to serve you all three meals per day.¡± The servant explained to one of the drones. ¡°If there is anything you need, you can pull that cord over there and someone will come to see what you need. There are also going to be a couple of guards stationed right outside the door at all times, in case of an emergency.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus replied through one of his drones. ¡°But I must ask, are these guards really necessary? I mean, what kind of emergency are we talking about here?¡± ¡°Well¡­ ehm¡­¡± The man swallowed nervously, as he stared at the copy-drone. He clearly felt that something wasn¡¯t right about it, though he probably couldn¡¯t tell exactly what. ¡°No offense, but we kinda don¡¯t want to take risks with an ogre in the palace. After all, we are going to have a lot of important guests, and¡­ well, it would be bad if an accident happened¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, no offense taken.¡± The Vex Queen replied. Knowing how ogres usually behaved, he really couldn¡¯t blame the palace staff for wanting to play it safe. ¡°Anyway, if it¡¯s not a problem, could you give us a few more meals? At least four or five per day, and make them abundant too. The ogress has a very big appetite, and she gets restless when she¡¯s hungry.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Ehm¡­ what kind of food would you prefer, by the way?¡± ¡°Raw meat is fine. Both for me and Tiny.¡± ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll arrange for five abundant servings of raw meat to be delivered to you five times per day. Would that be all?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± The servant said, slowly retreating towards the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll have one meal served to you presently then. Have a good stay, ma¡¯am.¡± And then the man quickly jumped out of the room, closing the door behind him. Marcus could hear the sound of multiple locks clicking shut, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at how intimidated the man looked by Tiny, especially considering that the ogress was currently completely harmless. But the man didn¡¯t know the ogress as he did, so his caution was very understandable. With that out of the way, he then made his drones take Tiny to bed, which she gladly did, hugging one of the clones like a teddy bear before immediately falling asleep. Then, not having anything else to do, he just focused on enjoying his bath to the fullest. Sadly, he didn¡¯t get to do that for too long, as a few minutes later someone knocked at the door of his apartment. A bit annoyed at having his bath interrupted, Marcus cursed under his breath before yelling low enough to be heard from the bathroom: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s us, Marcus. Felix and Klara.¡± Felix¡¯s voice replied, barely audible from that distance. ¡°Oh¡­ wait a second.¡± The Vex Queen replied, getting up and shaking his body of the water that was dripping from it. Then he grabbed a towel, draped it around his waist and walked up to the door. ¡°Hi there.¡± He said, opening the door to let his friends in. ¡°Sorry if I made you wait, but I was taking a bath.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ that¡¯s not really surprising, considering how much you love baths.¡± Felix commented, stepping inside the apartment along with Klara. ¡°Anyway, I hope we¡¯re not bothering you too much¡­¡± His voice died down as he looked at Marcus. Then he blushed and looked away, while the girl beside him also grimaced. ¡°Marcus.¡± She asked. ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡± ¡°I told you, I just stepped out of the bathtub.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­ why are you just covering your lower half?¡± Klara said, giving a pointed stare at the Vex Queen¡¯s chest. Marcus looked down at his breasts, or rather his lack thereof, and rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh, come on, it¡¯s not as if there is anything to see down there. I don¡¯t even have nipples, for heaven¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°Well, even so it¡¯s still pretty distracting to see you like this.¡± Marcus sighed, but still adjusted the towel so that it covered his chest too. The result was that his legs were quite a bit exposed, but he thought that nothing would show as long as he didn¡¯t sit or bend over. ¡°Better now?¡± He asked. ¡°Definitely.¡± Klara confirmed. ¡°You can look now, Felix.¡± The apprentice sorcerer, who had looked around the room until then with an uncomfortable expression on his face, looked rather relieved as he turned back towards the Vex Queen, though he still avoided staring at him too much. ¡°Yeah¡­ good.¡± He said, in a rather awkward tone. ¡°Uhm¡­ well, nice room you have Marcus. A far cry from ours.¡± He smirked. ¡°All we got was two cramped little rooms in the servants¡¯ wing.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think even the marquis¡¯s rooms are this luxurious.¡± Klara added. ¡°They are really treating you like royalty. Though maybe that¡¯s fitting considering you are the Queen of the Vex.¡± ¡°Well, as long as they don¡¯t start behaving like the French, I¡¯m fine with being treated like royalty.¡± Marcus said sardonically. ¡°The what?¡± His friends asked in unison, both looking rather confused. ¡°Oh right¡­ I forgot that in this world they have no idea about what France is.¡± The Vex Queen thought, and out loud he explained: ¡°Well, they were people from my previous life that kinda rebelled against their government and ended up beheading their king and queen.¡± Having explained the joke, however, had kind of taken out all the fun from it, so instead of dwelling in the awkwardness of the situation he opted for changing the subject. ¡°Anyway, I take it you have seen the marquis¡¯s rooms then?¡± He then asked. ¡°Yeah¡­ they were kinda on the way here from our rooms, and the marquis saw us as we were passing to come visit you and invited us inside.¡± Felix replied. ¡°He also asked us to tell you that he¡¯d like for you to dine with him and Trakk tonight at eight. Apparently, he has some things to discuss.¡± ¡°Oh, no problem.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°Are you also going to be there?¡± ¡°Actually no.¡± Klara replied. ¡°We want to visit the city this evening.¡± ¡°Oh. You¡¯re finally going to visit the famed Red Light District?¡± Marcus asked in a mischievous tone. ¡°Not yet, actually.¡± The girl replied calmly, not picking up the Vex Queen¡¯s provocation. ¡°Rennhafen is very big, so there are a lot of things to see.¡± ¡°Also, the Red Light District is kind of on the opposite side of the city, so it might be a little late to get there right now.¡± Felix chimed in. ¡°We have planned on visiting it tomorrow though, and we wanted to ask you if you wanted to come with us.¡± The Vex Queen bit his tongue before he could blurt out his instinctive response, which was that he would be happy to go with them, and looked at Klara for a moment, trying to guess whether or not the girl preferred to be left alone with her friend. However, as soon as she noticed his stare, the young woman smiled and gave him a subtle thumbs up. ¡°Well, why not?¡± Marcus then said,after having received the girl¡¯s blessing. ¡°I¡¯m also curious to see a bit more of Rennhafen myself.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Felix said. ¡°We¡¯ll meet up tomorrow morning at the front gates of the palace then!¡± He paused and looked outside the window, where the sun was slowly beginning to set. ¡°But now we probably ought to go, if we don¡¯t want to be too late. After all, it¡¯s a bit of a trek from this palace to the city below.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯d also better start getting ready for my dinner with the marquis.¡± The Vex Queen pointed at his current attire. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t think this would be a good look for a formal dinner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so either.¡± Klara said. ¡°Well, see you tomorrow Marcus.¡± ¡°Seeya Klara. And have fun with Felix!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± The two then walked out of the room, leaving Marcus alone again. He looked at the grandfather clock, which was about to strike six o¡¯ clock, and decided that he had just about time to finish his bath. So he returned to the bathroom and dove once again in the tub, determined to enjoy that pleasure for as long as he could. As he relaxed in the warm water though, a sudden thought emerged in his mind. As Klara had noticed, the people of the Royal Palace were indeed going out of their way to treat him like royalty ¡ªsomething that was starting to make him a little suspicious. In his experience from his previous life, when people were overly nice they usually wanted something from him. However, he couldn¡¯t tell what their motive could be. After all, he was already a subject of the kingdom, technically speaking, so what reason could they have to try so hard to further ingratiate themself to him? He thought about it for a moment, but since he couldn¡¯t think of a plausible answer he decided that the only thing he could do was to keep his wits about him and be on guard to spot any possible attempt to exploit him. Besides, he didn¡¯t see any harm in enjoying the luxuries that were being granted to him. After all, he had actually earned all of them and more by literally and metaphorically busting his ass off to produce enough drones to defeat the orcs ¡ªeven though he wasn¡¯t going to tell this to anyone. So, in the end, he just took his mind off these matters and focused exclusively on enjoying his bath. Chapter 138 - Diplomatic Dinner Marcus stared longingly at the plate in front of him. Like the snack he had before, the dinner too consisted of a collection of different types of raw meat, which looked absolutely delicious to him. Moreover, he had just laid a few eggs in his room before going out to join the marquis for dinner, an activity that never failed to make him hungry. Sadly, his dining companions didn''t seem all that interested in actually starting eating for now, and the Vex Queen would feel uncomfortable being the only one doing so, especially since the atmosphere in the room was far from relaxed. In fact, this meeting reminded him more of a war council than of an informal dinner. So he just sat there, trying to listen to the conversation while ignoring his own hunger. Marquis Eisen and the Goblin General were both there as expected, but Marcus had been quite surprised to find that Yasen had joined them as well. As always, the captain¡¯s presence made him feel quite awkward, but luckily they were sitting quite apart from each other right now, and besides the tone of the conversation was serious enough to keep most wayward thoughts at bay for now. Apparently, the dinner had been organized as a pretext for the Brettholz leaders to meet with Yasen, who had been tasked by Orr to relay some important information to the trio. And much to Marcus¡¯s chagrin, none of that news was to his liking. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the entire Council of Nobles has been invited to this Toathal banquet?¡± Eisen was asking the Captain. ¡°Yes.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°At least those we know about.¡± ¡°But why?¡± The marquis wondered, looking rather confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t that going to make things more complicated?¡± ¡°Well, there is a saying that goes: keep your friend close and your enemies closer.¡± Trakk chimed in, his eyes shining with excitement. The General was clearly in his element while plotting and scheming. ¡°Maybe the king wants to keep an eye on them. Or maybe he wants them to witness something. Or maybe both.¡± He turned towards Yasen. ¡°What do you think about it, Captain? Do you know anything about the king¡¯s plans?¡± ¡°Alas, no. I¡¯m not generally included in those political matters.¡± The Aura Master replied with a smirk. ¡°His majesty knows well that I¡¯m not cut out for it, so he mercifully keeps me out of it.¡± ¡°But you still came here to warn us.¡± The goblin noticed. ¡°That was Orr¡¯s idea.¡± The captain shrugged. ¡°He suggested that since I¡¯m the last person anyone would suspect to be involved in politics, that would make me the perfect messenger. Besides, even I can do something as simple as bringing information.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Trakk nodded. ¡°That is clever. And since it¡¯s well known that you are Marquis Eisen¡¯s friend, no one would find it weird that he invited you for dinner.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably it.¡± The knight confirmed. ¡°Personally I¡¯d prefer to actually have a friendly dinner, maybe accompanied by a couple of beers, but well, some other time perhaps. For now, I better give you the rest of the info I have before I forget something.¡± ¡°By all means, do.¡± The Marquis urged him. ¡°Very well.¡± Yasen said. ¡°Orr also wanted you to know that in addition to the members of the Council, pretty much everyone worthy of note in the kingdom has also been invited, plus a score of foreign dignitaries.¡± He smirked. ¡°I¡¯m actually kinda curious to see how they¡¯re all going to fit in the great hall.¡± ¡°Well, the great hall is quite large.¡± Eisen said. ¡°It could fit more than two hundred people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°However, the number of invitees is currently double that, and still rising.¡± Eisen¡¯s eyes went wide at this revelation, while Marcus, who still hated dealing with crowds, couldn¡¯t help but grimace. The only one who seemed to take it well was Trakk, who smiled and nodded with satisfaction, looking like someone who had just solved a puzzle. ¡°That settles it then.¡± The goblin announced. ¡°The king has something he wants to show to as many people as possible.¡± He stared at Yasen for a moment. ¡°Do you have any idea about what it could be?¡± ¡°No clue.¡± The captain shrugged. ¡°As I said, they kept me out of the loop.¡± ¡°Mh.¡± The General nodded. ¡°Very well. What else do you have to tell us then?¡± ¡°What makes you so sure I have something else to tell?¡± The knight asked half-jokingly. ¡°Well, what you told us so far doesn¡¯t really justify having to organize this little meeting.¡± The goblin explained. ¡°After all, the list of invitees shouldn¡¯t be a secret, so there is no reason that a servant couldn¡¯t have brought it to us instead of you. Besides, it shouldn''t affect our plans anyway. So I guessed that you have some more confidential information to tell us.¡± Yasen nodded, looking rather impressed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He confirmed. ¡°There are a few more things I need to tell you. For starters, there are going to be a few people from outside the Empire at the banquet, from the Principate of Temnos and the Djinni Dominate. They have somewhat different customs compared to us, so it¡¯d be better if someone teaches you and sir Marcus how you should behave when interacting with them.¡± ¡°I can do that.¡± Eisen said. ¡°Though I¡¯m no expert, at least I know the basics of international diplomacy.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Yasen approved. ¡°It¡¯s just to be safe, mind you. I doubt that either sir Marcus or Trakk would cause a diplomatic incident, but Orr insisted that we should try to make them look as good and civilized as possible.¡± He glanced at the two non-humans and quickly added: ¡°Not that I mean that you are uncivilized or anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I take no offense.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Me neither.¡± Trakk also said cheerfully. ¡°I know the reputation my species has among humans, and to be fair it¡¯s not entirely baseless. But I can use it to my advantage, so I don¡¯t really mind.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Yasen nodded, looking relieved. ¡°Anyway, there is also something else that needs to be addressed.¡± He turned towards Marcus. ¡°As is standard procedure for this kind of event, there are going to be a few magical wards around the great hall, and the Magister is worried that you could either trigger or disrupt them if you get too close. So he prepared this map of the room with the general layout of the wards displayed on it, so that you can avoid them.¡± He took out a folded paper from his pockets and handed it to the Vex Queen. ¡°However, since this is quite some delicate information, I must ask that you burn it right after you memorize it. If this layout got leaked, it would be a serious security breach.¡± ¡°Alright. I can do that.¡± The Vex Queen replied, grabbing the paper. ¡°Though I must ask¡­ wouldn¡¯t this crown I¡¯m wearing hide me from those wards? I¡¯ve been told that it does hide my aura, after all.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± The captain shrugged. ¡°But Orr probably doesn¡¯t want to take risks. After all, no one with your aura has ever donned that crown before.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to stay out of the wards¡¯ area then.¡± There was a brief silence after that exchange, and for a moment the Vex Queen hoped that the conversation would be over and that they could finally start eating. He was just about to grab his fork and dig in when, much to his dismay, Yasen suddenly began speaking again. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Oh right. I almost forgot!¡± He said. ¡°There is another thing I need to tell you, sir Marcus. His majesty has prepared another gift for you. He hired some of Rennhafen¡¯s most skilled tailors in order to provide you with a suitable dress for this event.¡± He smiled brightly. ¡°They are going to come and start taking your measurements tomorrow morning.¡± It took every ounce of Marcus¡¯s self control to swallow back the caustic answer that was about to come out of his mouth. There were few activities that he hated more than trying on feminine dresses, but even he realized that it would be very impolite to refuse. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ very thoughtful of the king.¡± He said with a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to be available tomorrow morning.¡± Sadly, despite his almost heroic efforts to hide his displeasure, Yasen immediately picked it up. ¡°Is everything alright, sir Marcus?¡± The captain asked. ¡°You look a bit tense.¡± Before Marcus could formulate an answer, the marquis suddenly replied on his behalf. ¡°Well, knowing her, she probably just doesn¡¯t like the idea of having to wear a dress.¡± The nobleman correctly guessed. ¡°She did express similar feelings when she did so at my own palace, if I¡¯m not mistaken. Probably it has something to do with the fact that she used to be a man in her previous life.¡± The Vex Queen raised an eyebrow, surprised at how well Eisen knew him. ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t want to sound impolite, but if I¡¯m being honest then yes, I don¡¯t actually really like wearing dresses.¡± He confessed. ¡°But as your head maid Olga explained to me, there is actually a good reason for me to do so, so I can bear with it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that you remember Olga¡¯s words.¡± The marquis nodded approvingly. ¡°She¡¯s a very wise woman, and you can¡¯t really go wrong by listening to her. Anyway, though it¡¯s positive that you¡¯re starting to take politeness into account when you speak, you can still be honest with us. After all, we''ve known each other for a while, so we won¡¯t judge you.¡± He smiled encouragingly. ¡°Save the politeness for the people at the banquet. You are really going to need it then.¡± Marcus looked at him for a moment, processing those words, and then decided that he could indeed relax a bit. As the nobleman had said, they had known each other for a while, so they could be a bit more informal with each other. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯m still not really used to formalities yet, so it¡¯s quite tiring to try to follow them.¡± He turned towards Yasen and said: ¡°By the way, sorry for not telling you how I felt right away. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, but I was just worried about being rude. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I take no offense.¡± The Captain reassured him. ¡°I was just a bit confused by your reaction. But now that I know your circumstances, I can easily understand it. I mean, I would feel embarrassed too if I was forced to wear a dress in public.¡± He paused for a moment, and then added with a grin: ¡°Though in my case, I wouldn¡¯t look half as good as you in it.¡± Marcus hesitated for a moment, unsure on how to take this compliment, but then he decided that it was best to treat it as a friendly joke ¡ªmostly because the alternative would have made him feel awkward. ¡°Anyway, if it really bothers you, I¡¯m sure the tailors could prepare some more masculine clothes for you.¡± Yasen then added in a more serious tone. ¡°You just have to ask them.¡± Marcus considered this proposition for a moment. Not going in public looking like a princess doll certainly had its appeal, but sadly if he was to follow Olga¡¯s advice, that¡¯s exactly what he had to do. ¡°Thank you, but sadly I think it''d be better if I stick to completely female clothes.¡± He said regretfully. ¡°After all, if I have to look as harmless as possible, then dressing like a posh little princess is definitely the best way to achieve that. I mean, who would be scared of an innocent, sweet lil¡¯ lizard gal? I might even have to try to act the part too.¡± He then tilted his head to the side and made a mockingly exaggerated girly pose, while flushing his eyelashes. When he spoke, he did so in a very high-pitched, feminine voice, though sarcasm was clearly detectable in it. ¡°Oh please milords! I¡¯m just a pretty little girl who likes to chase butterflies while prancing around in flowery meadows!¡± This pantomime elicited a general chuckle from others. ¡°That might be overdoing it a little.¡± Eisen said with a smile. ¡°Maybe, but she¡¯s still adorable.¡± Yasen chimed in. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have any problem charming the crowd.¡± He winked at the Vex Queen, making him feel once again incredibly awkward. ¡°Ehm¡­ well, personally I don¡¯t feel particularly charming, so we¡¯ll see.¡± Marcus stuttered in response. Then he quickly tried to change the subject, asking the first thing that came to his mind: ¡°Anyway¡­¡± He turned towards the marquis. ¡°Yasen mentioned people from outside the Empire earlier. The Djinni Dominate and the Principate of Temnos if I¡¯m not mistaken. Could you tell me more about those places?¡± ¡°Oh sure.¡± The nobleman nodded. ¡°Well, they both lie to the east, beyond the Federation, and they are both ruled by non-humans, the Djinni and the Vampires, respectively.¡± ¡°Vampires?¡± The Vex Queen raised his eyebrow in surprise. ¡°You mean¡­ like blood sucking undead?¡± ¡°Well, they are not undead, but they do suck blood. Though it¡¯d be probably better if you don¡¯t bring this up when you talk with them. It¡¯s a rather¡­ sensitive subject, diplomatically speaking.¡± He said cautiously. ¡°Noted.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°So¡­ what are they like? Do they look like pale humans with fangs or something?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s their Ghoul thralls. The ones that used to be human, at least.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know about them. But anyway, real Vampires are more like¡­ well, try to imagine a bat-like Thulian. That¡¯s how Vampires look like.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Vex Queen had no trouble visualizing a humanoid-bat hybrid. He¡¯d read enough comics in his childhood to have a clear mental image of such a creature. ¡°What are these Ghoul thralls you speak about though?¡± ¡°Well, they are the Vampires¡¯ servants, created through their blood magic.¡± Eisen explained, and though his voice remained neutral, it was clear from his face that he found the subject deeply unpleasant. ¡°They obey their masters completely, even at the cost of their own lives.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Marcus said. ¡°So are they like¡­ slaves or something?¡± ¡°Kinda.¡± The marquis replied. ¡°However, for the most part people volunteer to become Ghouls, as far as I know.¡± ¡°Why would anyone want to volunteer for it?¡± The Vex Queen asked, raising an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°Well, becoming a Ghoul comes with several advantages.¡± Captain Yasen chimed in. ¡°Increased strength, reflexes and senses, and most importantly an extremely long lifespan, if they regularly feed on other peoples¡¯ blood at least. It¡¯s no surprise that a lot of people are willing to trade their freedom and humanity for it.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The marquis agreed. ¡°Though, as with the blood-sucking, this is a subject best left buried when speaking directly with the Temnosians. They can be rather touchy about it.¡± ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll try my best not to talk about it.¡± Marcus replied, feeling a bit shocked by this news. To discover that vampires were real in this world was worrying and exciting at the same time. ¡°Just to be sure though¡­ these people aren¡¯t going to try and drink my blood during the banquet, are they?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°Though there are stories of blood-starved Temnosians going on a rampage, those who are going to attend the banquet are all nobles and diplomats, so it¡¯s highly unlikely that any of them would attack anyone¡­ unless provoked, of course.¡± He looked at Marcus with a very serious expression on his face. ¡°Temnosians nobles highly value their honor, and are quick to anger if they think that they¡¯ve been insulted. So I kindly ask that you be careful when speaking to them. And by the way, don''t actually call them vampires to their face. They prefer to be called Temnosians.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Though I must ask: if these vampires are so¡­ peculiar, why did the king bother inviting them? From what you told me, they seem like a handful.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because they are allies of the Empire.¡± Eisen explained. ¡°And for all their faults, they have actually proven to be trustworthy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yasen concurred. ¡°As much as it pains me to admit it, it¡¯s mostly thanks to their help that we¡¯ve managed to stabilize our borders with the Dominate. Since the vampires watch our southern flank, we¡¯re free to concentrate our defenses elsewhere, enough to discourage most attacks from the Djinnis.¡± He shook his head. ¡°They still give me the creeps though.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s understandable.¡± The marquis said. ¡°Though it¡¯s best if you keep this opinion to yourself, at least in the presence of the Temnosians.¡± Marcus took a mental note about trying to avoid these vampires ¡ªor rather, these Temnosians¡ª entirely if possible, and then was about to ask about the Djinni Dominate, when suddenly a loud rumbling came from his stomach, together with a sudden pang of hunger. Clearly, his body had decided that it had enough, and now it demanded nutrients. ¡°Ooops. Sorry.¡± The Vex Queen apologized, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The marquis reassured him. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking for a while now and we¡¯ve barely touched our food, so it¡¯s perfectly normal that you might get a bit hungry. In fact, so am I.¡± He smiled and looked at the others. ¡°So, what do you all say about actually having dinner now, and then to actually each go to our rooms? It has been a pretty long day, and I bet we¡¯re all feeling tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯d be for the best.¡± Yasen said. ¡°It is getting pretty late, and tomorrow morning we¡¯re all going to be pretty busy.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Trakk agreed. ¡°Besides, we can always meet for another dinner if we need to speak again.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Eisen said. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s enjoy our meal, shall we?¡± Marcus smiled, feeling grateful for the nobleman¡¯s consideration, and together with the others he finally started eating. Though his immediate future seemed rather hectic, for this one evening he decided that he was done worrying. All problems could wait until the next morning and for now the Vex Queen simply focused on enjoying his meal, making small talk with his dinner companions before he¡¯d go to bed to have a good night of sleep. Chapter 139 - Waiting, waiting and more waiting Marcus groaned loudly, feeling far too annoyed to care if anyone heard him. Luckily right now he was alone in his rooms, waiting for the banquet to start, so no one else was present. Despite this he still couldn''t force himself to relax, not when he could be called to join the celebrations at any minute. So he just stood still, not-so-silently burning with frustration. The last three days had been incredibly stressful for the Vex Queen. While his friends had fun visiting the city, he had been stuck in the palace, either studying etiquette with Eisen and Trakk or posing for the tailors in order to get his dress ready, which had proven to be much worse than he could have ever expected. Instead of just making him try new clothes or taking his measures, the tailors had actually sewn the dress from scratch using him as a living mannequin, requiring him to stand still for hours on end every day. Moreover, the head tailor was an arrogant jerkass who wasn''t keen on making conversation while he worked, nor allowed his assistants to do so either, which meant that Marcus had to stand still and silent. All in all, it had been one of the most agonisingly boring experiences of both his lives, and the Vex Queen''s patience had been worn dangerously thin by the end of it. It was only thanks to the luxurious bathroom and the delicious meal that were provided to him that he hadn''t reached his snapping point. Still, even he had to admit that the tailor¡¯s arrogance was somewhat backed up by his skills, as the quality of the dress he had made almost justified all the crap that he had made Marcus go through. It was a sleeveless dress with a long gown, much like the one he had worn during the celebration in Brettholz, a design which had the advantage of not getting caught in the chitin of his limbs. But unlike all previous dresses Marcus had tried on, this one looked elegant and sleek enough that he didn''t feel completely ridiculous in it. The tailor had actually made this dress to compliment the Vex Queen''s non-human features rather than hiding them. The fabric was of a deep purple that matched the chitin of his limbs, adorned with black and silver lace decorations with a dragonfly motif, while the gown didn''t cover Marcus''s tail but actually put it on full display, leaving most of his back naked in the process. Moreover, the fabric was incredibly light and pleasantly comfortable on his skin, allowing the Vex Queen to easily move around in it. All in all, it was probably everything Marcus could have wished for given the circumstances. He still would have preferred wearing masculine clothes, sure, but if he absolutely had to wear a dress he couldn''t imagine something better than this one. The only drawback was that he wasn''t used to wearing something so elegant and expensive looking, so ever since he had finished getting ready he had basically done nothing but standing still for fear of ruining the dress, which also kinda explained why he wasn''t able to relax. In order to distract himself, he shifted his attention to the copy drones that were looking after Tiny. The ogress had behaved quite well as of lately, to the point that Marcus had even sort of started to appreciate her company ¡ªprobably because it was the only interaction he could have during the tailoring sessions of the last days. In a way, it was sort of like looking after a child, albeit one that could easily crush him by accident while hugging him. But since it was the copy drones rather than himself that had to endure Tiny''s bone-breaking gestures of affection, he was mostly fine with it. In fact, the only habit of the ogress that Marcus was a bit worried about was that she had started to hide herself in various places around the rooms, like inside the closets or behind couches, in order to have naps. She was surprisingly good at this, even managing to elude the surveillance of three different drones, and since she was a heavy sleeper Marcus couldn''t wake her up just by calling her and had to actually find her and shake her up. However, since there was literally no exit from their rooms apart from a single door that was locked at all times, the Vex Queen didn''t think this was anything too serious, and in fact had started treating this as some sort of game of hide and seek. However, right now the ogress was sleeping on the bed, and since he¡¯d rather not wake her up there wasn¡¯t much entertainment to be derived from her company, apart maybe the hilariousness of her loud snoring. So, not having anything better to do, Marcus sighed and grabbed a book that Yasen had lended him, skimming it while waiting impatiently for someone to come and take him to the banquet. Luckily he didn''t have to wait long, as only a few minutes later someone knocked at his door. The Vex Queen immediately dropped the book and opened the door, finding himself face to face with one of the palace maids. ¡°Sir Marcus.¡± The woman bowed respectfully. ¡°Sorry to bother you, but dinner is about to start, and I''m here to accompany you there if you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°I am.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡± He then followed the maid through various corridors, until they finally reached a small, mostly empty room. Eisen and Trakk were already there, both dressed elegantly for the evening. The marquis was wearing a loose blue tunic with a few golden embroidery, held tightened around the waist by a red sash, while the goblin had opted for a rather sober tight suit with only minimal decoration, which gave him a rather martial look. They immediately turned towards the Vex Queen as he made his entrance. ¡°Sir Marcus!¡± The marquis cheerfully greeted him. ¡°Good evening. It''s a pleasure to see that you decided to join us.¡± ¡°Eh, it''s not as if I had much choice on the matter.¡± Marcus thought somewhat bitterly, but out loud he said: ¡°Likewise. What are you two doing here?¡± ¡°We''ve been waiting for you.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°As representatives of Brettholz, I think we''re supposed to make our entrance together.¡± He turned towards the maid. ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman replied. ¡°Another servant will take you to the great hall in a few minutes.¡± And with another bow, the maid left the room, closing the door behind her. ¡°Great. More waiting.¡± The Vex Queen sighed. ¡°This is why I can''t stand this kind of social event. It''s 90% waiting, 10% useless chatting and 100% being bored out of your mind!¡± He¡¯d have gone on with his inner ranting, but he was forced to stop when Eisen spoke to him. ¡°So, how do you feel, sir Marcus?¡± He asked. ¡°Are you ready for this banquet?¡± ¡°As ready as I could ever be.¡± The monster girl replied. ¡°I spent three days preparing for it after all, and I¡¯d hate to think that I wasted time. Though truth be told, I¡¯d be much more relaxed if I didn¡¯t have to show up at all.¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Don''t worry. I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.¡± The nobleman tried to reassure him. ¡°Just stay close to me and Trakk and we''ll do most of the talking for you, if you''re worried about making a bad impression. As for the rest, just try to relax and enjoy the banquet. Who knows, you might even have fun!¡± ¡°That''s very unlikely.¡± Marcus thought. Out loud, however, he replied: ¡°Thanks, milord. I''ll try my best to stay quiet and not make you lose face.¡± ¡°I couldn''t ask for more.¡± Eisen nodded. Then, after looking at him, he added: ¡°Also, I must say that you look especially lovely tonight. That¡¯s bound to be helpful when making first impressions.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Trakk chimed in. ¡°From what I know about human beauty standards, I''d say you do look particularly attractive in that attire.¡± Marcus groaned internally. These sort of compliments to his feminine appearance irked him quite a bit, but sadly, given the circumstances, he had no choice but to take them with good grace. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said, trying not to show his irritation. ¡°Though more than attractiveness, I''d actually be more interested in looking harmless, as we discussed. Do you think that I achieved that?¡± ¡°Well...¡± The marquis hesitated a moment. ¡°For the most part I''d say yes. But...¡± ¡°But?¡± The Vex Queen insisted, starting to feel a bit worried. If it turned out that he had posed all those hours just to end up with a dress that made him look scary, he was definitely going to kick the tailor''s ass. ¡°Well, the dress kinda emphasises your non-human features, which could be unsettling to some people.¡± The nobleman elaborated. ¡°But despite that, I¡¯d say that the majority of people won¡¯t really have a problem with your appearance. After all, that dress does really look good on you. It gives you some sort of predatory grace, so to speak. So I think you''re probably going to be fine.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± The Vex Queen nodded, though he wasn''t entirely reassured. Then, before anyone could add anything else, an old palace servant suddenly entered the room. ¡°Excuse me, milords and milady.¡± The man said. ¡°The banquet has begun, and they are ready to receive you. Would you be so kind as to follow me, please?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The marquis nodded, gesturing for the others to come along too. ¡°Excellent.¡± The butler said as he guided them out of the room. ¡°Oh, and by the way, I should tell you that the celebration this evening will be a tad more informal than usual. For starters, due to the huge numbers of guests, the dinner will be a buffet instead of the usual banquet. I hope that will not be a problem.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°It¡¯s fine for me, and I¡¯m sure my companions won¡¯t have a problem with it either.¡± Both Trakk and Marcus nodded in confirmation, and in this instance the Vex Queen was actually completely honest. The more informal the event the better it was for him, and besides he preferred buffets to banquets, since he could take as much food as he wanted by himself, without having to ask the waiters for seconds. So, with his mood slightly improved, he walked right behind Eisen and Trakk as they finally entered the great hall of the royal palace.And what Marcus saw there immediately made his mood go back to sour. The great hall was a very large room, with huge windows on the courtyard that occupied almost the entirety of the right side. From the walls, to the alabaster columns, and even the marble floor, everything was of an immaculate white, interrupted only by golden decorations and some typical Toathal ornaments like red leaves and candles. A fresco depicting scenes from a hunt covered the ceiling, and huge chandeliers with magical lights instead of candles illuminated the whole room. A large table, covered in all sorts of delicious looking dishes had been put near the wall on the left side of the room, and finally an elevated platform was right down the hall, with two big thrones over it. However, the detail that had caused Marcus to start feeling nervous was the fact that the room was filled to the brim with people. Hundreds of guests, all dressed in different bright colours and with such a variety of exotic styles the likes of which Marcus had only seen during Mardi Gras, though the clothes in this hall were considerably more elegant and of better workmanship. Though, more than their choice of clothing, what really made him uneasy was the fact that they were all staring at him right now. For a moment, the Vex Queen struggled to keep calm. Though the Crown of Silence shielded him from the assault of the collective mental noise he just wasn''t used to such crowds anymore, especially not when he himself was in the spotlight. He felt almost naked under those stares, and he felt the urge to turn back and run away to hide somewhere safe, where no one could see him. However, he didn''t follow those instincts and instead steeled his will, forcing himself to walk calmly beside the marquis with a small, polite smile on his face. The crowd parted before them, as if everyone was too afraid to get close to the Brettholz trio. That is, until a portly, short old man dressed elegantly emerged from the back of the room, heading straight for them. ¡°Eisen!¡± The man said with a warm smile on his face. ¡°What a pleasure to see you!¡± ¡°Count Barrich.¡± The marquis replied, smiling back at the newcomer. ¡°A pleasure to see you too. How are you?¡± ¡°Can''t really complain, I guess.¡± The count said. ¡°Especially because it''s my missus who dictates my life as of lately, so any complaint would have rather unpleasant consequences.¡± He laughed heartily. ¡°A wonderful woman she is, but she makes generals from the army seem like pushovers by comparison!¡± ¡°Indeed, she''s an extraordinary woman.¡± Eisen said. ¡°Anyway, speaking of generals, let me introduce you to one. Barrich, this is Trakk, the Goblin General. Trakk, this is Count Doven Barrich, former minister of the finances.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, milord.¡± The goblin said, while bowing elegantly towards the nobleman. ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡± The count bowed back a bit. ¡°I say, I would have never thought I''d live to see the day a goblin would participate in a celebration like this! And especially not one as polite as you are!¡± ¡°Times change, milord.¡± Trakk replied. ¡°Yeah, they tend to do that.¡± Barrich said. ¡°And it''s hard to follow them when you''re an old fossil like me. So I hope you¡¯ll forgive any rudeness on my part, since I can assure you that it¡¯s not intentional.¡± He paused and turned his eyes on Marcus. ¡°And I assume this cute little thing here is the famed Queen of the Vex, isn''t she?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Marcus replied, bowing politely towards the man. ¡°Marcus Vitali. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± The count replied. Then he turned back to Eisen and said: ¡°Now, you''ve got to tell me all about this battle you fought at Treval. The newspapers I''ve read said that you killed more than fifty thousand orcs!¡± ¡°That''s quite an exaggeration thankfully.¡± The marquis smiled. ¡°The orcs were barely twenty thousand by the time we faced them in battle, and even less than those actually got out of the city to face us.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Barrich nodded. ¡°Well, given how much newspapers tend to embellish the truth, that¡¯s not surprising. In fact, the number they reported is more accurate than I¡¯d have expected. Anyway, even twenty thousand orcs are still a very big threat, especially if there was an oni leading them. So, can you tell me what actually happened? I''m sure it''s going to be an interesting tale!¡± ¡°I could, but I think I''ll delegate this task to Trakk, if it''s not a problem.¡± The marquis replied with a smile. ¡°He''s quite better than me at telling this story.¡± ¡°By all means.¡± The count turned to the General. ¡°Tell us your tale, master goblin!¡± ¡°As you wish, count.¡± Trakk said with a smile. Then, the Goblin General proceeded to recount the battle of Treval in a concise but still entertaining way, spicing up the narration with little jokes and dramatic pauses to make it more engaging, He couldn''t have told the story any better if he had practised for it. Which he had done actually. The previous day they had been secretly informed by Yasen that someone would ask them about the battle of Treval to break the ice, so Trakk and Eisen had been able to prepare a suitable speech in advance. And judging from the enraptured expression on the faces of those who were overhearing it, it seemed like that ploy was actually working perfectly. ¡°Man, this feels like some sort of social chess game.¡± Marcus thought. ¡°We are moved around like pawns by the king, or maybe by Orr for him.¡± He sighed. ¡°Well, I don''t really care as long as I''m a well fed pawn. Hopefully Trakk will finish his tale soon, and after that we''ll be able to help ourselves to the buffet. I think I saw some very nice-looking tartares over there.¡± Feeling his mouth watering a bit in anticipation, he settled for silently waiting for the others to finish talking, all while eyeing the buffet. Chapter 140 - Political Animals More than one hour and a half later, Marcus was not only even more hungry, but also bored out of his mind. The pause he had been waiting for had never come, as Eisen and Trakk had basically been talking nonstop ever since they had arrived. The goblin had been telling the tale of the battle of Treval at least five times by now, filling the pause between each narration with jokes and clever conversation that had made him the crowd¡¯s favourite. Meanwhile the marquis had been conversing with some acquaintances, laughing about things that were probably inside jokes between the Medelanian nobility and discussing current politics. The only silver lining to all this was that the two were keeping people¡¯s attention away from the Vex Queen. Initially a few people had tried to ask him questions or tried to compliment his clothes, but after receiving the briefest possible responses from him they had flocked towards his more talkative companions. However, while being left alone suited Marcus perfectly, there was the small problem that this way he had nothing to distract him from his hunger and boredom. Then, finally, as he felt his stomach start rumbling, he decided that he had enough. ¡°Oh, bugger it all! If they prefer talking to eating, that¡¯s their business, but I¡¯m not obligated to follow suit!¡± He thought. ¡°I¡¯m going to get something to eat! It¡¯s not like they¡¯d miss me¡­ I mean, I barely spoke a single word in the last hour and no one noticed!¡± He studied his surroundings, and after making sure that no one was currently paying attention to him, he slowly moved away from his companions, slipping through the crowd and carefully heading towards the buffet. Once there, he grabbed a delicate porcelain plate and helped himself to the vast selection of raw dishes that had been prepared for the evening. By the time he was done, his plate was now heavy with tartares, sashimi, raw fruits and a few more exotic foods that he had never seen before. ¡°Bon appetit!¡± He told himself as he dug in, feeling a rush of relief as he felt the food sliding down his throat. Out of consideration for the formal environment he found himself in, he refrained from wolfing down everything like he¡¯d have done under normal circumstances, and instead tried to follow the proper etiquette. Despite his efforts however some of the more exotic dishes proved to be quite a challenge to eat without making a mess. In particular, there was what looked like a mix between a pill bug and a lobster rolled into a ball that seemed almost impossible to pry open. Marcus tried for a good minute to tear open its shell with no success, and he was just about to give up when suddenly someone came to his help. ¡°You should try hitting it from the side.¡± A tall, slim man who had just approached the Vex Queen from the side suggested. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what do you mean?¡± The monster girl asked. ¡°You should give it a good hit on its side with the fork. Right there.¡± The man pointed at a specific point on the side of the creature¡¯s shell. Marcus hesitated a moment but then did as he was told. He swung the back of his fork to the creature¡¯s side, and much to his surprise it immediately unrolled, revealing a white, tender-looking meat on its exposed abdomen. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said, turning towards the man. ¡°I would have never guessed that this is how it can be opened.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s quite normal. Most people have problems eating Rollbug the first time they try it.¡± The man smiled. ¡°By the way, you might want to try to put some sauce on it before eating it. The meat is delicious but it can be a tad bland by itself.¡± ¡°Thank you for the suggestion, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be a problem.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°My tastes are¡­ a bit weird, to be honest. Most dishes just taste better raw and without seasoning for me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Then I guess that explains why there are so many raw dishes tonight. The palace cooks must have made this buffet specifically to accommodate your tastes.¡± He smirked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the king must really want to ingratiate himself to you, sir Marcus.¡± That last observation, though seemingly innocent enough, raised up a red flag for Marcus. Normally he wouldn¡¯t have really paid attention to it, but all the talk about politics that had happened the last few days had made him a tad more sensitive to this topic. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± He replied with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯ve never met the king before, so I have no idea about what he might want to do. And also, how do you know me?¡± ¡°Well, you are quite famous, in case you didn¡¯t know.¡± The man explained. ¡°After all, you saved Treval from the orc horde. That¡¯s quite an impressive achievement, if you ask me.¡± ¡°Sure, but it¡¯s not as if I did it by myself.¡± Marcus stuck to the version of the story he had previously agreed on with Eisen and Trakk. ¡°There were many others, both goblins and humans, who played a key role in defending the city, especially captain Yasen and Alya Vilka. Me and my minions just provided some help, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The man nodded politely. ¡°That¡¯s the official version of the story too. However, I know a few people who swore that the Vex actually did most of the work and basically vanquished the orc army with only minimal help from the others.¡± Marcus hesitated a moment, caught off guard by that statement, but before he could say anything the man kept talking. ¡°But well, if you of all people say otherwise, then it¡¯s probably just rumours. I guess a few people might just have seen the battle from a weird angle and misunderstood what was happening.¡± ¡°Yeah, that might be it.¡± The Vex Queen said, feeling relieved that the man hadn¡¯t pressed further. In fact, the man seemed cordial enough to make him doubt his previous suspects. He was just about to say something else when suddenly he heard a familiar voice calling him, and turned to see that Yasen Harp was waving at him as he made his way through the crowd. ¡°Sir Marcus! There you are!¡± The captain said. He was dressed in an elegant white and green military uniform which emphasised his shoulders, making him seem even more imposing than usual. Several golden medals also adorned his large chest, and Marcus had no doubt that the Aura Master had more than earned each and every one of them. All in all, he looked very good in those clothes, and much to the Vex Queen''s chagrin he felt his heart skip a beat when the aura master approached him. ¡°I''ve been looking for you. Magister Orr said that there is someone here that you have to meet, and he sent me to search for you.¡± Yasen''s eyes then moved over to the slim man Marcus had been speaking with, and he added: ¡°I hope I''m not interrupting anything though.¡± ¡°No, we were just talking.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Who is this person that Orr wants me to meet?¡± ¡°I don''t know, but the Magister seemed to think that it was important.¡± He then turned to the slim man. ¡°I hope you don''t mind if I steal sir Marcus for a while, lord Jochel.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Far from me to monopolise a celebrity like the Queen of the Vex. I''ll just wait for another occasion to speak with her. I hope I''ll see you soon, sir Marcus.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± The monster girl replied, making a small, polite bow before taking leave with the captain. ¡°What were you doing?¡± The captain then asked as soon as they were out of hearing, his voice suddenly devoid of his previous cheerfulness. ¡°Why were you talking with Jochel?¡± ¡°Well, he approached me while I was eating, so I just tried to have a polite conversation with him.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Why do you ask? Is there a problem with it?¡± ¡°There might be.¡± Yasen said, his face dead serious. ¡°Count Jochel is one of the most important members of the Council of Nobles.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The Vex Queen mumbled, suddenly remembering that Eisen had indeed mentioned Count Jochel on his list of people that he should avoid. ¡°Well, he didn''t introduce himself, so I had no way of knowing who he was.¡± He said, trying to defend himself. ¡°He just appeared out of nowhere and started talking to me. What was I supposed to do? Pretend he didn''t exist?¡± ¡°No, but you shouldn''t have left Eisen''s side to begin with.¡± The captain said reproachfully. ¡°Orr sent me to look for you as soon as he noticed you weren''t with the marquis. He was worried that you could be approached by someone dangerous, and he was right, since you were talking with Jochel of all people.¡± Marcus frowned, feeling a bit irritated at being scolded like this. After all, he wasn''t a child who needed constant supervision. He was a full grown man (on the inside at least) and he could look after himself. He was about to let out a snarky response but stopped when he suddenly realised that, all things considered, the captain''s concerns were actually legitimate. After all, he was self-admittedly terrible at politics, so it wasn''t actually that unlikely that he''d make some mistake of left to himself. So, after a moment, he forced himself to swallow his pride and apologise. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± He said. ¡°I was hungry and bored, so I thought that I could just grab something to eat and get back to the marquis''s side before anyone would notice. I didn''t think that anything bad would happen.¡± ¡°Well, that''s quite understandable.¡± The captain replied, mollified by the Vex Queen''s honesty. ¡°It''s the first time you deal with this kind of political event, after all, so you''re bound to make a mistake here and there. Just be more careful in the future, will you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. Then, to change the subject to some less embarrassing topic, he asked: ¡°By the way, was Orr''s request to introduce someone to me true or is it just an excuse to take me away from Jochel?¡± ¡°It''s true.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°Orr actually wanted to introduce him to you since before you showed up.¡± ¡°And you really have no idea about who this person is?¡± ¡°No.¡± The captain shook his head. ¡°But I can tell that he isn''t an ordinary person. He''s probably a powerful sorcerer or something like that, even if I personally have never heard of him before.¡± Then, as the two made their way through the hall, one person suddenly stepped in front of them, forcing them to stop. It was a tall woman, dressed in a deep blue silk dress which made waves around her waist as if it was made of water, and she was clearly not human. Her skin was pale blue, her limbs and neck were abnormally long and thin, and her features were somehow alien, with an extremely long and pointy nose, completely black, glistening eyes and, barely visible behind her long, green hair that looked almost like seaweed, small fins where her ears had ought to be. Besides him, Marcus felt Yasen''s body suddenly become tense. ¡°Yasen! Long time no see!¡± The strange woman said cheerfully in a melodious voice. ¡°How have you been? And who is this lovely lady besides you? Your last conquest of this night?¡± The Vex Queen felt himself blushing at those words, but before he could say anything Yasen spoke with a glacial voice. ¡°Lady Pranee.¡± The Aura Master said while making a rather stiff bow. ¡°I''d appreciate it if you''d refrain from making this kind of insinuation. This is sir Marcus, Queen of the Vex. We are just friends.¡± ¡°Just friends?¡± The woman smiled sardonically, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Knowing you, I find that hard to believe. But as I said, it''s been a long time since we''ve last seen each other, so I guess it''s possible that you might have changed a bit.¡± Yasen''s eyes flashed with anger, but before he could reply the woman turned towards the Vex Queen. ¡°I hope you don''t mind my little jest.¡± She said. ¡°Me and the good captain here are long-time acquaintances, and as such it''s our pleasure to indulge in a bit of tomfoolery.¡± ¡°Uhm... don''t worry, I take no offence.¡± The Vex Queen replied, a bit confused by the situation. Then he asked: ¡°By the way, who are you?¡± ¡°Oh dear me, where are my manners?¡± The weird woman crossed her hands ¡ªwhich, as Marcus noticed, had long, slightly webbed fingers¡ª on her chest and bowed slightly, in what Marcus had been taught was a formal salute of the Djinni Dominate. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am Pranee Ashram Ur Thir, and I serve as the ambassador of the Dominate in this kingdom. A pleasure to meet you, sir Marcus. I''ve heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡± The monster girl replied, returning the same gesture towards the woman. A rather awkward silence followed, as Lady Pranee then waited for him to add something else. But Marcus had been instructed by Eisen not to be too chatty when dealing with the ambassadors from the Dominate, since they were agents of a foreign and often hostile nation, so he kept his mouth shut. The woman smiled once again, as if she knew perfectly the reason for the Vex Queen''s silence, but before she could start talking or asking questions, Yasen intervened. ¡°Well, if you excuse us, we should be on our way now.¡± The captain said abruptly. ¡°There are people who are waiting for us, and we really shouldn''t let them wait.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The ambassador nodded with a knowing smile on her face. ¡°If that''s the case, I won''t keep you. I just hope that we''ll meet again soon. Especially you, captain.¡± Her smile became rather sultry. ¡°I''d really like to renew our acquaintance.¡± ¡°I don''t.¡± Yasen replied with uncharacteristic bluntness, his whole face seemingly set in stone. ¡°In fact, I''d love for nothing more than never seeing you ever again. Now, as I said, we ought to be on our way.¡± And without further hesitation, he all but dragged Marcus away, while the woman just kept smiling as she looked at them go, apparently unfazed by the captain''s hostility. As he struggled to keep pace with the Aura Master, Marcus wondered what that ambassador had done to make Yasen hate her so much. He had never been the captain so angry, not even when they had confronted the Blue Terror, and this unexpected show of emotions piqued his curiosity. However, a single glance at Yasen''s face was enough to dissuade him from asking any question, at least for the moment. He did felt uneasy though, and he was very glad when they finally reached Orr. The old Magister was standing in a corner of the hall, where he had the rest of the room in his field of view. He was chatting with another person, but as soon as he noticed the captain and the Vex Queen approaching him he immediately turned to greet them. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Good evening, captain!¡± He said, waving his hand. ¡°I see that you managed to find our missing Vex Queen!¡± Then he noticed the Aura Master''s expression and asked: ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yasen replied, though his face told otherwise. ¡°I just happened to meet lady Pranee a few moments ago.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The Magister clearly knew that this was a delicate subject for the captain, as he didn''t press the matter further. Instead, he turned towards Marcus and asked: ¡°So, how is it going, sir Marcus? Are you having fun at this party?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± The monster girl replied. ¡°I''m not really used to this kind of formal events, but all things considered I think it''s going well.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± The Magister nodded. ¡°By the way, I saw Count Jochel approaching you a while ago. May I ask what he said to you?¡± ¡°Well, he tried to ask me about the king and the battle of Treval.¡± Marcus quickly summarised. ¡°And I told him that I knew nothing about the king and stuck to the official... I mean, to the usual tale of Treval. And then captain Yasen came to take me to you before the count could ask any other question.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I apologise for having interrupted your conversation.¡± The old man said with a rather sardonic smile. ¡°However, I had someone I really wanted you to meet.¡± He gestured towards his companion. ¡°Sir Marcus, this is Dar, an old friend of mine and a sorcerer of great skill.¡± ¡°A pleasure to meet you, sir.¡± The Vex Queen bowed slightly. ¡°The pleasure is all mine, ma''am.¡± Dar said in an incredibly deep voice as he returned the salute. He was a rather tall man dressed in an elegant but anonymous black suit, but somehow he managed to look imposing despite the plainness of his clothes. While he certainly wasn''t young anymore, his exact age was almost impossible to tell, as his facial features were stern and crude, and looked as if they had been carved into stone in ancient times, enduring countless centuries without changing that much. Also, while the top of his head was completely bald he had long, flowing black hair with no trace of white, which continued into his equally long sideburns and beard, though he had no moustaches. Finally, a small, oval red gem was nestled at the centre of his forehead, right between his bushy eyebrows, and it glistened under the magical lights of the room. All in all, Marcus thought that he had never seen anyone who looked more like a stereotypical sorcerer than this Dar. It was all too easy to imagine him dressed in black robes, waving a staff around while chanting mysterious spells. ¡°Can I ask why Orr wanted me to meet you, mister Dar?¡± The Vex Queen asked. ¡°Well, if I have to make a guess, I''d say it''s probably because of my expertise. Isn''t that right, Magister?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The Magister confirmed. ¡°Dar here is one of the Empire''s foremost experts on Relics and anything related to them, so I thought that he''d be interested in seeing how the Crown works for you, sir Marcus.¡± He approached the Vex Queen and whispered, so that no one else could hear: ¡°He already knows about your powers, by the way. I told him back when I consulted him about giving you the Crown. But don''t worry, he''s completely trustworthy¡­ after all, he¡¯s used to dealing with confidential information.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus replied. He was a bit annoyed that Orr had told a stranger about his powers without asking him first, but the Magister had a point, and if he vouched for Dar then it was probably fine. Moreover, trying to look at the bright side, the Vex Queen could at least speak a bit more freely now. ¡°So, in your opinion, is everything alright with this thing then?¡± He asked Dar, pointing at the Crown on his head. ¡°As far as I can tell, the Crown is working perfectly.¡± The man replied. ¡°I was a little worried that it wouldn''t be able to hide a massive aura such as yours, but apparently those doubts were unfounded, since I can''t perceive your presence despite you standing right in front of me. Have you perchance noticed any side effects though? Nausea, a sense of uneasiness, anything at all?¡± ¡°Not really. It kinda dulled my powers but that''s it.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°I can still perfectly feel my connection to my drones, by the way. I just find it more difficult to feel other people. Though that''s actually better for me, because otherwise I couldn''t really be in a room with so many people without feeling sick.¡± ¡°That''s a relief.¡± Dar commented. ¡°The Crown is very reliable, but it''s still a Relic, and I couldn''t be one hundred percent sure it would work properly for you.¡± ¡°So you mean that wearing it could have made my head explode or something?¡± Marcus said half-jokingly. ¡°That possibility did exist.¡± The sorcerer replied. ¡°But it was very remote. After all, as I said, the Crown is pretty reliable as far as Relics go.¡± Those words had the effect of a cold shower on the Vex Queen, who silently studied Dar for a second or two, trying to decide whether or not the man was joking. Judging by his face he was dead serious, but then again that looked like it was his default expression. Noticing the Vex Queen''s uneasiness, Orr quickly intervened to reassure him. ¡°Don''t worry, sir Marcus.¡± He said. ¡°That risk was basically insignificant. I wouldn''t have given you the crown otherwise.¡± He paused for a moment and then added: ¡°Tangentially related to this matter, do you remember when we talked about organising some experiments to study the characteristics of your race?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, I''ve spoken with Dar and he expressed interest in studying your species with me.¡± The old man said. ¡°Naturally, I wanted to ask you first before giving him a definite answer, but considering his talents, he would be of huge help.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Marcus hesitated. He had no real objection to being studied a bit per se, but he felt reluctant to allow just about anyone to treat him like a guinea pig. Moreover, there was something about Dar that kinda put him on edge. Maybe it was just his rather intimidating appearance, but nonetheless the Vex Queen didn¡¯t like the idea of being experimented on by someone who looked like Rasputin¡¯s creepy cousin. He was still trying to decide whether to accept or refuse when he was suddenly interrupted by the sounds of trumpets being played on the opposite side of the room. In the silence that followed, a booming voice loudly announced: ¡°Their Royal Majesties, King Leopold Reven and Queen Consort Odelia Thevanin.¡± Marcus immediately turned in the direction of that sound, and saw two figures getting on the platform on which the thrones were located. One was a woman in a long, white and blue dress, while the other was a man dressed in a white and green suit. The latter stepped forward, raised what looked like a shiny stone to his mouth and then addressed the crowd in the room. ¡°Greetings.¡± The king said, his voice somehow perfectly audible as if he was speaking right next to Marcus despite the distance, probably because of some magical trick. ¡°I welcome you all to this Midwinter Eve''s celebration. I''m truly glad that you could join us on this joyous occasion.¡± He paused, and the silence was immediately filled by a small round of polite applause. Then, as it died down, the monarch resumed talking. ¡°Indeed, we have much to celebrate. Though our kingdom has been visited by strife and suffering this year, we have managed to weather them, and we got stronger for it. Now we can look at the future with renewed hope, sure that with cooperation, friendship and goodwill between us all there is nothing we can¡¯t achieve! So go wild with your Toathal wishes, because now is the time when dreams come true!¡± There was a decidedly more enthusiastic cheering at these words, and more than a few people even raised their glasses for a toast, but the king wasn''t done yet, and after a few seconds he continued. ¡°However, before we all light our candles, I have a few announcements to make.¡± He smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll be brief. And after that, we can go back to our celebrations!¡± He made a dramatic pause, letting the crowd wait a moment, and then started speaking again. ¡°Firstly, I''ve asked all the temples to hold a ceremony for the victims of the orc invasion tonight. Right after midnight, we will hold a minute of silence in respect for them. I¡¯ve also organised a charity campaign together with the temples to raise funds to help the inhabitants of the duchy of Grimdale. Anyone who wishes to contribute can leave an offering to the palace''s chapel.¡± There was another round of general clapping, which Marcus joined wholeheartedly, all while making the resolution to leave a substantial offering before the night was over. After all, he could easily afford it, and he had seen first hand the devastation that the orcs had caused. The people of Grimdale really needed all the help they could get. When silence came back in the room, the king spoke again. ¡°The orc invasion has caused us much grief, and grieve we shall. However, we must also learn from it, in order to prevent something like this from ever happening again. As this incident has proven, our policy of leaving the northern part of Caligare Forest to itself is just too risky, since it has allowed many threats to fester unnoticed in there, until one of them has spilled over to our lands. Because of this, a drastic change is in order.¡± He looked around the room and called the Brettholz delegation: ¡°Marquis Eisen Brett, sir Marcus Vitali and Trakk the goblin, please approach the thrones.¡± The Vex Queen was taken completely by surprise by that invitation, so much so that for a few seconds he froze in place. But then Orr approached him and talked, shaking him from his confusion. ¡°You should go, sir Marcus.¡± The old man said with an encouraging smile. ¡°Don''t make the king wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°We don''t have time to talk about it, but don''t worry. I can assure you that everything will be fine.¡± Marcus shot an annoyed glance at the Magister, but he repressed the urge to let out a rather sharp response and just started walking towards the thrones, ignoring the stares of the crowd as he passed through. When he reached the area in front of the platform he found Eisen and Trakk already there, waiting for him, looking completely confident and not at all confused, unlike the Vex Queen himself. ¡°Let''s go, sir Marcus.¡± Eisen whispered to the monster girl when he reached his side. ¡°Do you still remember how to salute the king, do you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus replied under his breath. ¡°By the way, do you know what''s going on?¡± ¡°Not a clue.¡± The Marquis replied as he moved towards the thrones. ¡°But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing bad. Just follow my lead for now.¡± The trio advanced a few steps, until they were right in front of the platform where the thrones were located, and then they all fell to one knee, as etiquette dictated. ¡°Thank you for coming so readily.¡± King Leopold addressed them with a smile. He was a man of medium height and build, with short black hair that was starting to recede and a neatly trimmed beard of the same colour. He was dressed in an extremely elegant green and white suit, decorated with golden trimming, and wore tight green pants. He was also carrying what looked like a short, crude-looking silver axe on his belt, which seemed out of place compared to the refinement of the rest of the monarch''s clothes. Marcus would have expected a king to carry something like an elegant ceremonial sword rather than a weapon like that. ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡± Eisen replied, still bowing down. ¡°How can we serve you?¡± ¡°For starters, I wanted to thank you all personally for your heroic contribution to the fight against the orcs.¡± Leopold said. ¡°Without your help, we would have undoubtedly suffered many more casualties and destruction at their hands.¡± ¡°We just did our duty, your majesty.¡± The marquis said humbly. ¡°Besides, most of the merit belongs to captain Yasen, the Royal Knights and Alya Vilka. They are the ones that managed to hold the orcs in place and kill their leader.¡± ¡°Be as it may, you still did me a great service and I intend to repay you for it.¡± The king replied. ¡°As you know, the province of Brettholz has been our first attempt to recolonize the lands that lie to the south of our kingdom, and it has served as a bulwark against the dangers of the forest for the past one hundred years. You performed excellently in ruling that province, and I believe that you could shoulder an even greater responsibility.¡± The king raised his head, addressing the whole room. ¡°It is time for us to reclaim the entirety of the lands that once belonged to the Principate of Rodenheim, which for five centuries have been left abandoned. In order to achieve this, I have requested the Empress to allow us to claim legal possession of those territories, and her Imperial Majesty has graciously granted it. So, from now on, the lands that were once Rodenheim shall belong to the Kingdom of Medelan!¡± He turned back to Eisen. ¡°However, such great undertaking requires an able and competent person to supervise it, and I believe that you are perfectly fit for that role. Do you accept it, Marquis Eisen?¡± This time, not even the marquis could hide his surprise, but he recovered quickly and bowed even more deeply. ¡°You do me a great honour, my king.¡± He said. ¡°If that''s your wish, then I humbly accept.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The monarch nodded. ¡°Then I appoint you as the lord of the newly created Duchy of Rodenheim, with control over all the territories between the Brettholz Province and the Greensward Mountains.¡± The king slowly walked towards the nobleman, grabbed his axe and extended it towards Eisen, which grabbed the blade and kissed it. A stunned silence followed this ceremony. Then someone started clapping, and after a few seconds everyone joined in in a thunderous round of applause. However, Marcus noticed that some people didn''t actually seem all that happy about that development. Since that group included Duke Grimdale, the Vex Queen suspected that they were members of the Council. ¡°Rise up now Eisen Brett, marquis of Brettholz and Duke of Rodenheim.¡± The king ordered, and when the nobleman obeyed, the king kissed him on both cheeks before letting him go. ¡°And now there is another matter to consider.¡± The king announced, turning towards Marcus and Trakk. ¡°Since Vex and the goblins helped us in the fight against the orcs, it is only just that I reward them as well.¡± He made a few steps and stopped in front of the two, who just kept kneeling in front of him. ¡°Sir Marcus Vitali, you and your Vex subjects have helped us on multiple occasions, and have proven to be loyal allies and subjects.¡± The king said. ¡°As you are already a knight of my kingdom, so you shall be elevated to the rank of countess, and have the territories under your control expanded accordingly.¡± He then turned to Trakk. ¡°As for you goblins, while we used to be enemies in the past, you are now our client race, and you have also proved your worth. Therefore, I grant you the right to expand your territories under the supervision of Duke Eisen Brett, and rule them as you see fit as long as you follow our laws.¡± He then extended his axe again, and both Marcus and Trakk kissed it, as a new round of applause echoed in the room. ¡°And with this, the announcements I had to make are finished.¡± The king declared. ¡°Now feel free to enjoy this banquet and celebrate this Toathal! And also remember to light a candle before midnight!¡± With these words, the trio from Brettholz was dismissed and they headed back to the centre of the room, where they were immediately greeted by dozens of people wanting to congratulate them. Luckily for Marcus, the marquis ¡ªor rather duke now¡ª and Trakk were once again able to divert most of the general attention to themselves, and the Vex Queen was mostly left alone. This time however he stuck to the two like glue, for fear of being ambushed again by some political predator like count Jochen or Lady Pranee. He forced himself to ignore his boredom, and just stood by his companions waiting for the banquet to end. Luckily for him, at that point it didn¡¯t take very long. A few minutes before midnight, a few servants appeared, distributing small candles to the guests. As people prepared to participate in this ritual, they finally left the trio from Brettholz alone, making Marcus breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°So, you got a wish to make, countess?¡± Eisen asked with a smirk as he lit his candle. ¡°Well, right now all I wish for is to get back to my room and take a long, long bath, duke.¡± The Vex Queen replied sarcastically. ¡°Well, at least that¡¯s an easy wish to achieve.¡± Trakk said. ¡°If a rather unambitious one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an ambitious person.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°Give me a comfy home, food and a few friends to keep me company and I will be content. All this grandeur and ceremonies are just not for me.¡± He lit his own candle and then asked: ¡°By the way, can I ask what¡¯s the deal with this recolonization project? Weren¡¯t we already expanding into the forest before?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t anything official. We were just taking possession of unclaimed lands, and anyone else could have done it. But now, after the king took legal possession of Rodenheim, we are the only ones legally authorised to do so. Moreover, since the king made the recolonization effort official, it¡¯s probably going to progress much faster than before, if everything goes well at least.¡± ¡°It probably will.¡± Trakk chimed in. ¡°The king definitely seized this opportunity at the best possible moment. I must say that I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The newly appointed duke asked. ¡°Well, right now the Caligare Forest is definitely at the most peaceful it has been in centuries, as far as I know.¡± The goblin explained. ¡°The orcs have exterminated most threats, and now that they themselves have been vanquished there is going to be a vacuum of power in the forest, one which we can occupy easily if we act quickly. Between Vex, goblins and humans we definitely have more than enough numbers to do so, not to mention that we goblins used to live in there, so we know the territory pretty well. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to retake the lands we once lived in.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Duke Eisen said. ¡°And it¡¯s a brilliant move from a political perspective too. The prospect of basically doubling the amount of territory our kingdom controls is sure to win a lot of support for the king.¡± ¡°Alright, so it¡¯s a win-win for the king.¡± The Vex Queen commented. ¡°But what does it mean for us personally?¡± ¡°Well, mostly more work, sadly.¡± The nobleman made a sad smirk. ¡°That¡¯s how it is for this sort of undertaking. But at least we¡¯ll have the opportunity to further expand and develop our land. Also, it¡¯s a great honour that will greatly increase our prestige and influence.¡± Marcus grimaced but said nothing. He didn¡¯t really care for things like honour, prestige and influence, and if that was all he¡¯d gain from the recolonization then he¡¯d probably be pretty unhappy with it. However, the prospect of increasing the size of the lands he controlled felt pretty appealing since it meant that he would also be able to increase the size of his hive, not to mention that it would be the drones that would do all the work, not him personally. So, all things considered it wasn¡¯t such a bad deal. As midnight was nigh and everyone started a countdown to it, Marcus held his candle high, ready to blow it and make a wish. He didn¡¯t know if there was anything true to that ceremony, but he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have anything to lose from following anyway. ¡°I wish to live a peaceful and comfortable life from now on.¡± He silently wished. ¡°No more wars and politics please!¡± The Vex Queen took a deep breath, ready to blow, when all of a sudden a servant accidentally uncorked a bottle of champagne near him. The loud pop took him completely by surprise and made him drop his candle, which fell on the floor and went out. Then, just a moment later, the countdown reached zero, and everyone else blew their candles out. ¡°Merry Toathal everyone!¡± The king announced. ¡°And may your wishes come true!¡± Marcus stared at his candle, which was still on the floor, and silently cursed. ¡°God-freaking-dammit! Now I really hope that there is nothing true to this superstition!¡± He thought. ¡°Because otherwise, I¡¯m not off to a great start!¡± Chapter 141 - A Kiss Goodbye ¡°Merry Toathal, Felix.¡± Klara cried loudly to make herself be heard over the wild cheering of the crowd around her. ¡°Merry Toathal to you too, Klara!¡± The apprentice sorcerer replied equally loudly, with a huge smile on his face. They were in the middle of Temples Square, a huge plaza at the centre of Rennhafen where the main temples of most religions were located, from the alabaster white dome of the Church of Light to the ever-blooming gardens of Pretheve. However, right now the centre of attention were the high spires of the temple of Toa, which were illuminated by magical lights and decorated with red leaves. A platform had also been erected in front of the temple, and the high priest of Toa, dressed in sombre azure and grey robes, was currently giving his blessing to the crowd gathered in front of his temple. Meanwhile, all around the square, groups of beggars were waiting for the customary Toathal presents, usually in the form of small sums of money, which the more well-off citizens were expected to give them on this occasion. One particular beggar, an old man with a bushy grey beard wearing a long, dirty red cap on his head, approached Klara and Felix. ¡°Merry Toathal, young ¡®uns!¡± He said with a toothless grin on his wrinkly face, extending his open hand towards the couple. ¡°Do ya have sum good present for a poor ol'' man like me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Felix nodded, and he rummaged in his pockets, taking out a few coins and dropping them in the waiting palms of the old man. Klara imitated him with a smile, and between the two of them they managed to almost fill the greasy hands of the beggar. ¡°Toa¡¯ bless with ye, children!¡± The man thanked them, bowing towards them with gratitude as he pocketed the coins he had received. ¡°Have fun tonite!¡± As the man walked away to beg other people, the girl turned towards the apprentice sorcerer with a teasing smile on her face. ¡°You know, I think this is the first time I''ve seen you give something to someone else for Toathal.¡± She said. ¡°How does it feel? Do you miss being the one who received the presents?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Felix chuckled. ¡°Getting presents was nice, but if that means being the poorest person around, then I¡¯d rather pass. Besides, most of the gifts I got weren''t that good anyway. Mostly just old, half broken toys or a few copper coins that my parents would always take for themselves the next day. The only nice stuff I ever got was from you and your grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa always tried to pick the best gifts for you.¡± The girl agreed. ¡°Back then I was actually kind of jealous, since he seemed to give you more presents than he gave me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember that you threw a fit when I got my first knife from Karl.¡± The apprentice sorcerer remembered. ¡°Well, that was mostly because I had been wanting a knife too for a long time, but my grandpa refused to give one to me. He said that it wasn''t something suitable for a little girl. I had to save up my allowance and do a lot of small jobs around the village to buy one on my own.¡± Felix raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± He asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. As far as I can remember, Karl has never treated you differently just because you were a girl. I mean, he was the one that taught you how to hunt after all!¡± ¡°Yes, but that was later on, when he had given up on trying to make me behave like what he thought a proper little girl should.¡± Klara shrugged. ¡°My grandpa was a bit old-fashioned in that sense, but luckily he cared more about my happiness than about his outdated values.¡± Her expression became a bit more sombre, like it always happened when she thought Karl, and Felix decided to change the subject before the mood would become too sour. ¡°Well, knowing you the only surprise is that he didn''t give up sooner.¡± The apprentice sorcerer joked. ¡°Ah ah. Really funny.¡± Klara replied sarcastically, but she smirked as she did so, and she seemed much less sad. ¡°If you were still poor enough to get presents for Toathal, I''d make sure you''d get nothing.¡± ¡°Well, too bad because there is nothing I particularly wish for right now anyway.¡± Felix said mockingly. ¡°Oh really? Then you could have given me your Toathal wish, since you weren''t going to use it anyway!¡± ¡°Actually, I did wish for something.¡± The boy replied. ¡°Really? Didn''t you just say that you have everything you want though?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Felix said hesitantly. ¡°I do, but I was mostly referring to stuff like money or objects. What I wished for is something else entirely.¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± Klara inquired. ¡°Can''t tell you.¡± The boy replied stiffly. ¡°It''s bad luck to reveal your Toathal wishes.¡± ¡°C''mon! I¡¯m your best friend! You know you can trust me!¡± The girl pleaded playfully. ¡°I promise I won''t tell anyone, no matter how juicy or embarrassing your wish was!¡± ¡°No.¡± The apprentice sorcerer replied, getting rather serious all of a sudden. ¡°I won''t tell you, so stop asking.¡± ¡°At least give me a hint.¡± Klara insisted with a huge, cheshire-cat grin on her face. ¡°Does it have something to do with your appearance? Your beard, more specifically?¡± ¡°No.¡± The young man replied. ¡°And I won''t give you any hint. Period.¡± He then hesitated, touched his goatee and asked. ¡°By the way, what''s wrong with my beard?¡± The girl laughed watching the genuinely worried expression on her friend''s face. ¡°Nothing Felix.¡± She reassured him, still giggling. ¡°It''s a perfectly fine beard. Don''t worry.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± The apprentice sorcerer said, but he was clearly unsure whether or not he was being taken for a fool. Then, all of a sudden, he asked: ¡°Why are you so curious anyway?¡± ¡°Why, can''t a girl be a bit curious about her best friend''s wishes?¡± She said with a mischievous smile. ¡°After all, I could help you make them come true.¡± That declaration, for some reason, made Felix blush intensely. ¡°Ehr¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t think you could.¡± The young man stuttered. ¡°Or at least you shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I might surprise you.¡± Klara insisted, suddenly getting close to Felix, enough to make him feel uncomfortable for some reason. ¡°But we will never know if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± For a moment, Felix seemed to struggle internally, as he was clearly tempted. However, before he could make up his mind, someone suddenly called Klara¡¯s name. ¡°Klara Kriegdoter? Is that you?¡± A flash of irritation flashed on Klara''s face at that interruption, but out of politeness she tried to hide it while she turned to see who had called her. However, as soon as she recognized that person, she immediately stopped trying to hide her anger. A few steps from them, staring at the girl in absolute disbelief, was Vicker the Vulture, the moneylender that had tried to take Klara''s home. Or at least they assumed it was Vicker, because the person in front of them looked very different. The once portly and grandfatherly old man was now gaunt and pale, had lost all of his hair and his eyes looked sunken and had an unhealthy yellow coloration. He had also lost his once bushy moustaches, and without them his nose was much more noticeable, sprouting like a curved beak from his face. Bulgy black veins climbed all over his neck like a web, and his fingers, which were clutching a cane, were blackened by illness and looked like talons. Somewhat ironically, right now Vicker did indeed look like a vulture, albeit a dying and partially rotting one. ¡°Vicker?¡± Klara asked for confirmation, but the moneylender ignored that question, seemingly still too baffled by the sight of the girl to pay attention to her words. ¡°How are you alive?¡± The old man asked in a feeble voice, looking at her in disbelief. ¡°You should be dead! The reports said that you died in the forest last year! Why are you...¡± Vicker¡¯s angry tirade was suddenly stopped by an outburst of coughing, and the moneylender started spatting some disgusting-looking black goo everywhere, causing nearby people to immediately give him a wide berth. By the time he managed to get a hold of himself, the old man was trembling, and looked as if he was about to fall, clutching to his cane with visible effort. Most people would have felt pity after seeing such a pathetic display, but Klara didn''t feel inclined to spare any for the moneylender. Whatever illness he got, he had it coming for him. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m indeed alive and well.¡± She said coldly. ¡°Something which can¡¯t be said for you, it seems.¡± ¡°Why you...¡± Vicker started to say angrily, but he was interrupted by another bout of coughs, and this time he would have actually fallen if his bodyguard hadn''t grabbed him at the last moment, helping him back on his feet. ¡°How are you alive!?!¡± He then asked again as he recovered his breath. ¡°Zeno said that you were dead!¡± ¡°Zeno lied.¡± Klara replied. ¡°We did get separated in the forest, but while he was captured by the goblins, Felix and I were rescued by a friend and managed to escape. Zeno was forced to work with the goblins to save his own skin and gave false reports, which included my death.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Vicker reacted to this explanation with a stunned silence. At first the moneylender looked incredulous, but then, as he slowly, as he accepted the girl¡¯s words, his dumbfounded incredulity gradually turned into anger, and for a moment some vestige of colour returned to his face. That was short-lived, however, as soon enough he started coughing again, and once again his bodyguard had to keep him from falling. He looked so weak and pathetic that Klara actually started to feel kind of bad for him, but then memories of how he had treated her flashed in her mind and any trace of sympathy quickly dissipated. ¡°Well, if that''s all, I''m going to leave now.¡± She said mercilessly. ¡°I have much better use for my time than to waste it speaking with you. If you want the money I owed you, I''ve left it at Brettholz postal station for you to withdraw. With that out of the way, I have no further business with you, nor I want any. I''m not even going to ask you to give back the things you took from my home while I was away. I just want you out of my life. So goodbye Vicker. Live the days you''ve left to live well, and don''t bother me ever again.¡± And then, without further ado, she grabbed Felix''s arm and marched away without turning back. The moneylender tried to call her, telling her to stop, but she ignored him, and soon enough they left him behind, losing him among the crowd. Even then, Klara kept walking, dragging her friend along. All of a sudden, she had started feeling suffocated by all the people around her and she needed some space to breathe. Felix just followed her obediently, not saying anything but giving her concerned looks. Then they finally left Temples Square and entered a small deserted alley, which was completely dark except for a single magic lamp dangling from a corner. There, the girl finally let go of the young man''s hand and crouched down on the ground, breathing frantically as she tried to calm herself down. ¡°Klara?¡± Felix asked, sounding rather worried. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just... I just needed some air.¡± The girl replied, still focusing on breathing and getting a hold of her emotions. ¡°Did seeing Vicker upset you that much?¡± The boy asked. ¡°No. It wasn''t that.¡± She shook her head and sighed. ¡°Or at least just not that. It''s just that seeing him brought back a lot of unpleasant memories, and I felt a bit overwhelmed for a moment. But I''m fine now.¡± She slowly got back up. ¡°As I said, I just needed a breath of fresh air.¡± Felix studied her for a moment, making sure she was telling the truth. Since she did seem fine now, he relaxed a bit. ¡°Well, if you say so.¡± He said. Then, with a faint smile, he tried to make a joke to lighten the mood: ¡°However, if it helps, I could go back and set Vicker''s shoes on fire for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Klara replied. ¡°As I told him, all I really want is not having to see him ever again. Besides, it seems that he already got his comeuppance. I don''t know what kind of illness he got, but it doesn''t look good.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The apprentice sorcerer concurred. ¡°He did look like he had a foot in the grave already.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope that he¡¯ll get the other foot in there soon as well.¡± The girl said. ¡°So that I won¡¯t risk meeting him ever again.¡± ¡°That''s cold Klara.¡± Felix commented with a smirk. ¡°The only warmth Vicker will ever get from me would be if I was asked to set him on fire.¡± The girl replied. ¡°Well, as I said that''s something I could definitely help you with.¡± The apprentice sorcerer laughed. ¡°I''m sure you could. But now let''s stop talking about Vicker. He''s already soured the mood enough.¡± For the first time since the moneylender had interrupted them the girl smiled again. ¡°Anyway, back to our previous conversation, you still didn''t tell me what you wished for.¡± ¡°Again with that?¡± Felix shook his head. ¡°I already told you that I don''t want to tell you.¡± ¡°How about a trade?¡± Klara proposed. ¡°I tell you my wish, and you tell me yours. Would that work for you?¡± She smiled and, before Felix could answer, she added: ¡°I''ll tell you mine first. And if you don''t think it''s worth telling me yours, then you can keep it a secret. Deal?¡± The apprentice sorcerer thought about it for a moment and then shrugged. ¡°Well, if you really want, you can tell me your wish, but I must warn you that I probably still won''t tell you mine.¡± He said. ¡°We''ll see about that after I''ve told you my wish.¡± The girl said in a confident tone. ¡°Now, come closer, so that I can whisper it to you.¡± ¡°Why can''t you tell me normally?¡± Felix asked. ¡°There is no one around.¡± ¡°We can never be too sure.¡± She said cheerfully. ¡°There could be someone hidden around listening to us, after all. Now, come a little closer and crouch down a little, so that I can reach your ear.¡± ¡°You''re going to pull some kind of prank on me, aren''t you?¡± The young man asked. ¡°Maybe.¡± Klara replied. ¡°But it''s going to be worth it, believe me. So please come closer.¡± With a resigned sigh, the young man decided to play along and did as he was told, crouching a little and bracing himself for whatever was coming. Despite this preparation, however, he was still taken completely by surprise when the girl suddenly grabbed his head and started kissing him on the lips. He was so flabbergasted that for a moment his brain shut down completely, letting the girl do what she wanted while he stood there absolutely stunned. The kiss went on for a little while, and only when Klara stopped and took a step back the apprentice sorcerer recovered enough from the surprise to speak again. ¡°K-Klara!?¡± He stuttered, blushing violently. ¡°W-what was t-that?¡± ¡°Me kissing you.¡± She replied sarcastically. ¡°What else did you think it was?¡± ¡°B-but why did you do that?¡± ¡°Take a wild guess.¡± Klara replied rather sharply, crossing her arms. ¡°Why would a girl kiss a boy?¡± Felix blushed even harder, to the point that the colour of his skin almost matched that of his hair. ¡°Does that mean that you... like me?¡± He asked, with a voice that sounded almost scared. ¡°No, you doofus.¡± The girl said. ¡°It means that I love you.¡± Silence followed that declaration, as Felix remained completely still with a shocked expression on his face. After a few seconds, Klara started to feel her heart sinking, fearing that maybe the apprentice sorcerer didn''t reciprocate her feelings after all. But then, all of a sudden, the apprentice sorcerer''s expression changed, brightening to the point that it almost seemed to actually emit light, and the young man stepped forward, grabbing the girl''s shoulder between his arms. ¡°I love you too Klara.¡± He said. And then he kissed her, making all of the girl''s worries dissipated like mist under the summer sun. She returned the kiss with passion, pressing her body against his and putting her arms around his waist. An incredible heat radiated from the boy, to the point that he should have been almost scalding, but for some reason that didn''t bother Klara. On the contrary, that warmth felt positively delightful, as if it was an extension of Felix''s embrace. They stood like this for a few minutes, completely forgetting about the rest of the world as they kept kissing and hugging each other, while the snow around them started to melt because of the heat produced by the young man. In the end, when they stopped kissing, no snow or ice remained in a three metres radius around them. ¡°So... what about your wish then?¡± She asked rather sardonically. ¡°Do you feel like telling me now?¡± ¡°To be honest, I think that my wish just came true.¡± Felix replied. ¡°Now I really do have everything I could ever want.¡± And then the two started kissing each other again, wasting no more words. The last thought Klara had before focusing exclusively on kissing the boy was that she really ought to thank Marcus the next day.
Vicker was feeling absolutely miserable. After his encounter with Felix and Klara, he had to be rushed to the temple of the Lord of Light in order to get urgent treatment, and now he was lying in a bed in the sanatorium, a large room filled with rows of beds in which everything was of an immaculate white, from the walls to the bedsheets and even the marble floor. Despite the late hour, several priests were also present, giving their ministrations to the few patients that were still awake, but despite that activity the room was still very quiet, a safe haven from the chaos of the outside world. An almost palpable aura of peace and holiness filled the place, together with a pleasant smell of incense and medicines that would put almost everyone at ease. However, that wasn¡¯t nearly enough to soothe Vicker. Not even the fact that he was feeling much better after a cleric had finished operating his healing miracles on him had done anything to improve his mood, which was sort of understandable considering that he was still dying. It had been about a year since his health had taken a nosedive. He had contracted a mysterious illness, the likes of which he had never even heard of, and despite his efforts he simply couldn''t get rid of it. He had hired the best healers in all of Medelan, from famous doctors to the head priests of several temples, but no one had been able to find a cure or even just identify the exact nature of that disease. The best they could do was to treat the symptoms, but that was only a temporary solution, since Vicker¡¯s condition would worsen again in a matter of days. Even worse, with time the old man was growing more and more weak despite the healer¡¯s efforts, to the point that he was almost always bedridden by now. And though no doctor or cleric that had visited him had outright told him that, Vicker could tell from their expression that they thought that he didn''t have much longer left to live. The moneylender grimaced. The irony of the situation was what irked him the most. Right now he was richer than ever, to the point that he could basically afford anything he may have ever wanted... and yet, he was about to lose everything. All because of that damn curse. Vicker had suspected for a long time that his disease was related to the curse on the Chronicles of Alhareziel. After all, it was quite an easy correlation, since he had started getting sick mere weeks after he had sold that damn book. But now that he had seen Klara alive, his suspects had been confirmed. The moneylender silently chewed himself for having basically forgotten about the girl after getting the book. If he had kept a tab on his activities in Brettholz, he¡¯d have known that Klara was alive much sooner, but sadly he had been too busy to really take care of his business. However, most of all he cursed against Zeno for giving him false information. ¡°That damn waste of skin lied to me!¡± He thought bitterly. ¡°That must be why he didn''t come back to get paid after the conflict with the goblins ended! He must have hidden himself in some hole like the dirty worm he is! But I swear I''ll find him and I''ll make him pay if it''s the last thing I do!¡± He entertained the thought of taking revenge on the sorcerer for a bit, before dropping it. Though it would have been satisfying, it wouldn''t have solved anything. Instead, he would have to find a way to survive. He meditated about how to accomplish that, now that it was sure that the curse was the cause of his illness. He knew next to nothing about curses, only that the most powerful ones ¡ªlike the one he got¡ª were very nasty and not even high ranking clerics could always cure them, and given that no one had even been able to identify his condition, Vicker didn¡¯t hold much hope that they could help him. However, he had heard that some specific rituals or relics could sometimes lift curses, or at least weaken them. The problem was that those kinds of rituals were often considered a form of dark magic, and researching them was frowned upon, if not actually outlawed. Only very few sorcerers would dare delve into such dangerous subjects, and they didn''t really advertise that, so finding them would normally be very hard. However, Vicker just might actually know such a sorcerer. It was the same man that had bought the Chronicles from him. He had quite a reputation on the black market: a collector of dangerous artefacts that was always true to his word and paid well, either in money or with specific magical services that couldn¡¯t be obtained anywhere else. However, despite being basically out of any other option, Vicker still felt some hesitation to ask such a favour from that sorcerer. He knew for certain that doing so would place him squarely under the man¡¯s thumb, and there would be no getting out of there afterwards. The collector was famous for always getting his due, one way or another, and tales of what had happened to those that had tried to cheat him were horrific enough to discourage even the most daring scoundrel in the underworld. Moreover, Vicker had met that person once, when he had given him the book, and he was quite scared of him. A lifetime of dealing with people had made him quite adept at reading people, and he had no doubt that the sorcerer was by far the most dangerous individual he had ever met in his life. Still, despite his reluctance, there really was no other option, so Vicker decided that he would try to contact that person as soon as possible. Word was that he was still in Medelan for some reason, so it shouldn¡¯t take too long to arrange a meeting with him. ¡°If there is anyone that can help me, that¡¯s Dar.¡± Vicker thought. As he made this resolution, he felt a little hope returning to him and he closed his eyes, trying to get some sleep. He would need all of his wits if he was to make a deal with the Black Sorcerer. Chapter 142 - Venting Danger True to her name, Tiny Sneaky was sneaking through a tiny passage. It was very late at night, or perhaps very early in the morning ¡ªit didn''t matter much to the ogress, whose concept of time didn''t really go beyond day and night¡ª and pretty much everyone in that weird and big palace she was in was asleep judging by the almost complete silence. There were a few exceptions though, such as Boss Marcus''s spare bodies. Like most Vex ¡ªwell, more like all Vex save for Boss Marcus himself¡ª these copies of her Boss didn''t seem to ever fall asleep, and even when they were resting they remained awake, standing still with their eyes open. However, even these Copy Drones slowed down a bit when Boss Marcus was sleeping very deeply, usually very late at night. During those hours, the drones were still conscious but much less aware of their surroundings, making it much easier for Tiny to slip out of their sight. Just like she had done for four days in a row by now. She didn''t really know the exact reason she sneaked away like that. All she knew was that she had this urge, coming from the depths of her fractured mind, that made her scout out the territory she was in for escape routes and potential threats. And since Boss Marcus always scolded her when she got away from him, she had decided to do that without him knowing. After all, she wasn¡¯t doing anything bad, and besides if she was careful he would likely never discover her nightly strolls. Getting out of her rooms had been simple enough. Though the heavy metal door was impassable even for her, she had discovered that each room had these small holes in the walls, usually high up and hidden behind tapestries or furniture ¡ªair vents, though she didn''t know what their name or their function was. Admittedly, those passages were far too small for anything bigger than a toddler, but for a shapeshifter like Tiny that wasn''t too much of an obstacle. Moreover, she had quickly discovered that those holes led to a veritable network of small tunnels that seemingly spanned for kilometres, which allowed her to move through the lower levels of the castle without any risk of being seen. So, without any hesitation, she kept slithering through different passages each night, exploring those weird places and trying to find out if there was anything interesting around. This night she was going pretty far away, rising through the tunnels to reach the upper levels which she had yet to explore and occasionally stopping to peek out of the air holes and into the rooms of the castle. She passed several closets, a warehouse and what looked like a well stocked larder ¡ªthe latter forcing her to call upon all of her willpower not to stop for a quick snack¡ª and finally, after climbing upwards for several levels, she arrived where the living quarters of the palace servants were located. Once again, no sound could be heard except for the occasional snoring, and she proceeded further. Then she arrived at what looked like a dead end, since the way ahead was blocked by a series of solid steel bars. Curiously enough, she could also see what looked like a cork panel beyond the bars, but a mouse or some other vermin had eaten a large hole through it. However, as peculiar as that was, it wasn¡¯t interesting enough for Tiny to inspect it further, so she was about to get back and try a different way when suddenly she heard some voices. They were very muffled due to the distance and the cork panels in the way, but thanks to the mouse hole Tiny''s sharp hearing could still clearly hear the conversation. ¡°Thank you for coming this late, master Darmerlen.¡± Someone said. ¡°Sorry for not being available earlier, but I was busy with dispelling the security wards after the ceremony.¡± Tiny didn''t have a good memory, but that voice sounded familiar. However, before she could try to remember who that was, a second person started talking, sending a chill down the ogress''s spine. ¡°Don''t worry about it, Orr.¡± A stern, cold voice replied. ¡°We all have our duties.¡± Despite everything that had happened to her after her capture, Tiny''s instincts were still as sharp as always, and right now they were screaming at her that the voice that had spoken last belonged to someone extremely dangerous. So she remained still, trying to erase her presence as much as she could. She was certain that if that dangerous person found her, then she would almost surely die. In the silence that followed, the ogress could hear her heart beating incredibly loudly, to the point that she was sure that the dangerous person would hear it. But then there was the sound of someone sitting on a chair, and the first voice spoke again. ¡°Ah.¡± Orr sighed. ¡°Pardon me if I sit down, master Darmerlen, but I''m starting to get a little tired. At my age standing up for too long becomes a challenge.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Orr.¡± The second person reassured him. ¡°I''m quite familiar with the problems of old age too. However, I''d rather you keep calling me Dar, and don''t be too deferential to me either. I am playing the part of an old colleague of yours after all, so we''re supposed to behave as if we¡¯re equals.¡± ¡°I know, but we are safe right now.¡± Orr said. ¡°I''ve prepared this room specifically to safely discuss things in private, so there is no way that we could be overheard.¡± ¡°Even so, I''d rather not relax for now, not even when we are in private.¡± Darmerlen ¡ªor Dar as he wanted to be called¡ª replied. ¡°We''ve got to seem completely natural when we interact, and keeping up the act at all times should reduce the risk of any of us making a mistake.¡± ¡°Very well. As you wish, Dar.¡± ¡°Good. Now let''s get down to business, shall we? The sooner we finish, the sooner we can get to bed.¡± ¡°That''s music to my ears.¡± Orr approved. ¡°Messing up my sleeping schedule isn''t good at my age. I already get little sleep as it is, without having to stay up this late.¡± He sighed. ¡°So, now that you''ve met her, what is your opinion on our lovely countess Marcus?¡± Hearing the name of her Boss, Tiny immediately started paying more attention. She did wonder what the word ¡°countess¡± meant though. ¡°Well, for the most part she''s exactly as you told me.¡± Dar replied. ¡°Friendly, clumsy, honest to a fault, a bit na?ve and clearly out of her depth when it comes to politics or subterfuge. No overt signs of ambition or thirst for power either. And I don''t believe that this is a facade. It''s too perfect to be anything else than her true self.¡± ¡°I thought so.¡± Orr said with satisfaction. ¡°I''ve got a good eye for people, if I can say so myself, and I''ve rarely met such an honest and straightforward person such as Lady Marcus. That would make it really easy to work with her, and considering her powers she could become a great asset to the kingdom, and therefore to the whole empire.¡± ¡°Yeah, she certainly could be.¡± Dar agreed. ¡°However, the potential threat she presents is still too great, so under normal circumstances we should still get rid of her.¡± Stolen novel; please report. There was a stunned silence for a moment, before Orr spoke again. ¡°That seems a bit extreme to me.¡± The old man protested. ¡°After all, given her personality, it¡¯s extremely unlikely that she''d turn on us unless we provoked her first.¡± ¡°That''s correct. But it''s based only on her current personality. There is no assurance that she won''t change in the future.¡± ¡°I thought that this is what contingency plans were for.¡± Orr argued. ¡°To be ready to neutralise her in case she turns hostile. That''s the reason we tried that experiment with the Crown of Silence, after all. To ascertain whether or not our usual methods of Aura Suppression would work on her.¡± He paused for a second, as if he had realised something, and then asked: ¡°Or is that actually the problem? Are you so wary of her because you''ve noticed some problem with the Crown?¡± ¡°No, the Crown of Silence works perfectly as far as I can tell, which in turn means that a Null Crown should also work fine.¡± Dar replied. ¡°However, the real problem is that the stakes are just too high. With her telepathic powers and her army of utterly devoted minions, countess Marcus is already a substantial threat after only one year from her initial appearance. So how much more powerful could she become in a few years from now? She might as well grow to be an existential threat for the whole Empire. And if perchance we miss the signs of her turning hostile, she might cause untold damage before we could react.¡± A few moments of silence followed, as Orr processed these words. ¡°When you put it like that, I think I can see the point you''re trying to make.¡± The Magister then said in a rather resigned tone. ¡°So I assume that what you''re proposing is that we should arrange a fatal accident to befall the Countess as soon as possible, is it?¡± ¡°Wrong again.¡± Was the immediate response. ¡°I said that we should do that under normal circumstances. But these aren''t normal circumstances, and taking any action against her would be premature for now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we might actually need her help to face the upcoming World Crisis.¡± ¡°Oh yeah. I almost forgot about that.¡± Orr replied, sounding a bit relieved. ¡°So, your plan is to use her against whatever horror spawns during the Crisis and then get rid of her?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± Dar confirmed. ¡°And as a plus, we also get to use her against any other Outsider that may appear in the meantime. She already proved to be a valuable asset against the Oni and there might actually be others of their kind still lurking around. However, we have to be extremely vigilant and keep an eye on her at all times. We can''t risk having her turn against us before the Crisis is over.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± The Magister reassured him. ¡°It shouldn''t be too difficult, since she already agreed to have me study her species, so I have the perfect excuse to visit her territory, or maybe send someone in my stead if I can¡¯t go personally.¡± ¡°That''s good, but make sure to always keep your mental defences up when you are near her. Otherwise, you might get influenced by her mental powers.¡± Dar warned the old man. ¡°Of course. I was already doing that.¡± ¡°Excellent. Oh, and by the way, I think that you should also use the same precautions when you meet with the other Outsider, the Arachne called Anak''si.¡± ¡°Why? Do you think she also has some mental powers?¡± ¡°She just might. After all, she is an Outsider too, and her kind often possesses several weird powers and skills. So it''s best to play it safe and assume that all of them could mess with your head, one way or the other.¡± There was another pause, and then Orr asked: ¡°You know something about Outsiders that you don''t want to tell me, do you?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Dar replied, and for just a moment his voice had a hint of what could almost be called amusement in it. ¡°You¡¯re really sharp Orr, and lying to you would be hard, so I¡¯d rather just ask that you trust me and drop this matter for the time being.¡± ¡°Well, I certainly appreciate your honesty.¡± Orr commented sardonically. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll do as you ask. After all, it''d be foolish to ignore the Black Sorcerer''s suggestions.¡± ¡°Thank you Orr. However, I once again must ask you not to use my name or title.¡± Dar said, his voice turning cold and professional again. ¡°I apologize.¡± Orr immediately replied. ¡°I really must be getting tired right now, because otherwise I¡¯d never make such a slip.¡± ¡°That''s understandable. After all, it is very late and you worked hard all day. Do you want to stop here for tonight then? We can resume our conversation tomorrow, if you want.¡± ¡°Yeah, that''s probably for the best.¡± The old man agreed. ¡°I am getting a bit too sleepy to keep discussing important business.¡± ¡°Very well. I''ll get in contact with you in the afternoon then.¡± The old man then grunted, probably from the effort of getting up from his chair, and then there was the sound of footsteps followed by that of a door opening and closing. After that, complete silence returned once again. Tiny waited a few minutes to start moving, just to be safe. In the meantime, she thought about what she had heard. Though she hadn¡¯t been able to completely follow the discourse, since it was too complicated for her, one thing was clear: the two people who had been speaking were plotting to do something bad to her Boss because they were scared of him. And while Tiny had complete confidence in her Boss¡¯s power, the second person seemed quite dangerous, so it was probably better to warn Boss Marcus about him. Then, since nothing new happened and there were no noises whatsoever, Tiny turned around and started crawling back to her rooms. This time she was extra careful to not make any noise and stayed away from the vents on the way, fearing the possibility of being seen. But luckily no accidents happened, and she safely reached her destination. The ogress slid back into her bedroom through a vent hidden behind a tapestry and then spent a few minutes to shapeshift back to her usual form, moving her muscles and bones to their original position. Then, when she could walk upright again, she got out of her hiding spot and started searching for her Boss. Luckily, she didn''t have to look far. One of Boss Marcus''s bodies was in the bedroom, currently sitting on the bed and resting with its eyes open, immobile and unblinking. Tiny took a sigh of relief and immediately approached the clone. ¡°Boss!¡± She cried. ¡°Tiny has something important to tell you!¡± The spare body immediately turned to her, giving her a blank stare, but it took a few moments for it to actually speak. ¡°What is it, Tiny?¡± The copy drone then asked in an emotionless voice. ¡°Tiny heard bad people talking through the walls! They were talking of harming Boss!¡± She explained frantically. The drone kept staring at Tiny for a few seconds, taking some time to process her words. That wasn''t a surprise though, since Boss Marcus''s drones were always a bit slow at this time of the night, so the ogress waited patiently. ¡°I didn''t hear anything.¡± The copy drone said. ¡°Are you sure it wasn''t just another bad dream?¡± ¡°Yes, Tiny is sure!¡± The ogress replied. ¡°Tiny went into the walls when everyone was sleeping, but in a room there were bad voices who did not sleep! One voice was that of old man, while the other voice was cold and full of danger! They were speaking of using Boss to fight something called... Crucis or something, and then they are going to kill Boss when it is done!¡± This time the drone remained silent even longer, since it struggled to make sense of the ogress¡¯s confused discourse. ¡°That sounds like a bad dream to me.¡± It then said after almost a minute. ¡°Just try to sleep it over. We''ll talk about it tomorrow if you''ll still be worried about it by then.¡± ¡°But isn''t Boss worried about bad voices who want to harm Boss?¡± The ogress asked. ¡°Not really. Right now I''m more worried about waking up completely.¡± The drone replied. ¡°It''s been a long day Tiny, so please just calm down and let me sleep. I''m sure that even if you did hear something, it won''t turn into a problem before tomorrow morning.¡± Tiny hesitated for a moment, but then nodded. After all, if her Boss wasn''t worried, then she probably didn''t have any reason to be either. After all, he was much more powerful and smart than she was. ¡°Tiny trust Boss, so Tiny will do as Boss says.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± The drone said. ¡°Goodnight then Tiny.¡± ¡°Goodnight Boss!¡± The ogress then laid down on the bed, grabbing the copy-drone and hugging it like a teddy bear. Only a few minutes later she was snoring loudly, her fear and worries completely forgotten now that she was safe beside her Boss. Chapter 143 - A Deal with the Devil Marcus woke up to the sound of someone knocking at his door. At first, in his sleep-induced daze, he tried to ignore that noise, hoping that whoever was outside his room would give up and go away, but after a few seconds his thoughts started working properly again and he reluctantly opened his eyes. He was in his bedroom in the royal palace, right in the middle of his huge canopy bed, with soft and pillowy blankets wrapped all around him like a cocoon. The room was completely dark due to the heavy curtain covering the windows, so it was almost impossible to tell what time it was, but if he had to guess he would have said that it was late in the morning. He unwrapped himself from his blankets and stretched his arms and tail while letting out a long yawn. Then, slowly and methodically, he got up and jumped down from the bed, scratching his backside as he went to answer the door. ¡°Yeah? Who is it?¡± He asked as he opened the door a little and peeked outside. The question turned out to be superfluous, since he immediately recognized the person who was waiting at the doorstep. ¡°Good morning lady Marcus.¡± Eisen greeted him. ¡°It''s me, Eisen. I hope I didn''t disturb you.¡± ¡°No, no. Don''t worry.¡± The Vex Queen said, opening the door completely. ¡°I was still sleeping, but I guess it''s time I got up. What time is it, by the way? Ten o'' clock? Later?¡± ¡°Actually it''s already afternoon.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°But given that we had a rather eventful evening yesterday, no one could blame you for wanting to stay in bed for a bit longer.¡± He paused, stared at the monster girl for a moment, and then coughed and looked away. ¡°Ehm. And while no one would blame you for sleeping in your underwear either, I''d still suggest that you wear something before answering the door.¡± Marcus looked down at his body, and noticed that he was, in fact, almost completely naked except for his lace panties. ¡°Eh. Sorry. I¡¯m still half asleep.¡± He apologised. ¡°Give me a second.¡± He closed the door and walked back to his room to grab something to cover himself with. He personally didn''t really care much about being seen in his undies, especially since there wasn''t really much to be seen in his opinion, but he could see why it could be considered rude to wander around half naked in front of others. ¡°It''s not like I am at my house, where I can decide that it''s No-Clothes Sunday or whatever.¡± He thought. ¡°I guess I''m still technically on a business trip, so I better follow the dress code... wouldn''t be the first time I got in trouble for not doing that.¡± He made a bitter smile. ¡°Though luckily Eisen seems much more lenient than my previous bosses, so he probably won''t fire me for not wearing a bowtie properly.¡± He found a bathrobe and quickly wore it, before going to open the door again. ¡°Here.¡± He announced. ¡°I think I''m decent enough now. Sorry for making you wait, marquis.¡± He paused, remembering the previous evening, and asked: ¡°Or is it duke now?¡± ¡°You can just call me by my name.¡± The nobleman replied with a smile. ¡°We''ve known each other for a while now, so there is no need to be overly formal. Besides, I still haven''t got used to my new title.¡± ¡°Excellent. I''m not really good at being formal anyway.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°And by the way, you can call me Marcus too.¡± ¡°Very good Marcus.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°Now, do you mind if I come in? I need to talk with you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus replied, and he stepped aside to let Eisen in. The nobleman entered the apartment, but as the Vex Queen closed the door behind him, he looked around a bit and said: ¡°Could you also open the curtains? It''s a bit too dark in here for me at the moment.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Marcus said, rushing to the windows and quickly parting the curtains to let the light in. The sky was clear, but despite that the light of the winter sun wasn''t too bright, and the Vex Queen had to open all the windows in order to properly light the room. Then he made Eisen sit on the couch, while he himself grabbed a chair and sat in front of him. ¡°Alright. So, what did you want to talk about Eisen?¡± He asked. ¡°I''ll get straight to the point.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that the king would like to talk with both of us in private, but right now he''s too busy. So he''d like for us to stay here in Rennhafen a bit longer, until his schedule is empty enough to make space for a formal meeting with us. It shouldn''t take longer than a week.¡± ¡°Uhm... I don''t mind, but why couldn''t we just have an informal meeting with the king?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°I mean, can''t he just call us to his room and talk with us for an hour or two? Or maybe he could just invite us for dinner or something.¡± Eisen looked around suspiciously, almost as if he expected to see some spy to come crawling out of the walls, and then leaned towards the Vex Queen. ¡°He could, but doing so would paint a huge target on our back.¡± He whispered. ¡°The Council of Nobles are going to be keeping their eyes on us after yesterday¡¯s ceremony, and acting incautiously could have some unpleasant consequences. It''s better to wait until the king can come up with a legitimate excuse to meet us.¡± ¡°Ah right. Politics.¡± Marcus shook his head in disgust. ¡°I still can''t stomach them. And I don''t think I ever will.¡± He sighed. ¡°Very well then. I have no objections to staying here a bit longer. However, I don''t want to attend any other banquet for a while. The one from last evening already stressed me out enough for a month.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Eisen reassured him. ¡°Last evening''s banquet was a special occasion. It''s unlikely that you''ll have to make another public appearance any time soon.¡± ¡°That''s a relief. So that means that I''m free for the rest of the week then?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± The nobleman replied. ¡°Why? Is there something you want to do?¡± ¡°Well, I wanted to visit the city a bit. Felix often talked about this famous Red Light District and I''d like to see it for myself.¡± Eisen raised an eyebrow at these words, and Marcus realised that what he had just said could be interpreted in a rather colourful way. ¡°Uhm...¡± The Vex Queen stammered, desperately trying to elaborate further in order to avoid an embarrassing misunderstanding. ¡°Well, Felix said that the Red Light District has, like, a bunch of different attractions, like pubs, shows and festivals, and that''s what I want to see. Not the other stuff. The stuff that can usually be found in a red light district I mean... or at least, what I assume can be found in a red light district, because I''ve never visited one before...¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I get what you mean.¡± The duke said, raising one hand to interrupt the Vex Queen''s ramblings. ¡°The red light district of Rennhafen is indeed renowned for the vast range of entertainment it provides, so it''s perfectly understandable that you might be interested in visiting it. However, I''d highly recommend having someone accompany you, just in case.¡± ¡°No problem. I can ask Felix and Klara to come with me.¡± ¡°Actually, I think it''d be safer if someone else comes too.¡± Eisen said, his face dead serious. ¡°Preferably someone with experience as a bodyguard who could watch over you.¡± This time it was the Vex Queen who raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, in that case I think Felix should be more than enough.¡± He argued. ¡°He can incinerate an orc with ease, after all. And besides, I can take care of myself, so I don''t see the need to have anyone else coming with us.¡± He smirked confidently. ¡°I''ve lived for months alone in the Caligare Forest after all. After that, I don''t think that a stroll through the city would be anything to worry about!¡± ¡°I know.¡± The nobleman said. ¡°And yet, I must insist. You and Felix might certainly be able to hold your own in a fight but neither of you has any experience in dealing with political intrigue. You need someone to protect you not only from physical threats, but also from possible attempts to besmirch your reputation.¡± ¡°Ah... so you think that the Council of Nobles is going to try and involve me in some scandal or something?¡± Marcus asked, starting to feel a little irritated. All this politicking had already stressed him out a lot, and if he had to be on his guard even when going out with his friends then he¡¯d rather just pack his stuff and run back to Brettholz, where at least he could relax in peace. ¡°Actually, no. I don''t think they are going to try anything just yet.¡± Eisen reassured him. ¡°They have probably been caught by surprise by the king''s announcement, so they''re going to need time to reorganise. Besides, such a direct course of action is not really their usual modus operandi. However, it wouldn''t be wise to not be prepared against such eventuality. After all, better safe than sorry.¡± ¡°Sigh. Fine.¡± The Vex Queen yielded. ¡°I''ll bring a bodyguard with me, if you think it¡¯s so important.¡± He gave the nobleman a side glance. ¡°I assume you already picked someone for this job, right?¡± ¡°I haven''t, actually.¡± Eisen replied with a smirk. ¡°I''ve merely asked captain Yasen if he could spare one of his men to watch over you if you visited the city, and he said that he knew just the right person for this job. So I¡¯m going to trust him on that.¡± ¡°Oh, so I''m going to be accompanied by one of the Royal Knights?¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± The nobleman confirmed. ¡°Okay then.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°Those I met in Treval seemed reliable enough. Though I still think that having an Aura User accompany me is kind of overkill. Also, wouldn''t that make it seem like I''m scared or paranoid or something?¡± ¡°Actually, no.¡± Eisen shook his head. ¡°You''re a countess now, and it''s perfectly normal for someone of your rank to be accompanied by a bodyguard. I also usually bring one of my aides along when I go outside.¡± ¡°Oh right. Nobility. Still have to get used to that.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Well if that''s the case, I''ll do as you say. But can I still bring Felix and Klara along?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Eisen confirmed. ¡°The more the merrier, as they say.¡± At that moment, some distant bells rang, announcing that it was now one o'' clock. Noticing the time made Marcus also realise that he was really, really hungry. So much so that his stomach immediately grumbled in response, something the nobleman immediately noticed. ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± The monster girl said. ¡°I haven''t had breakfast yet, so I''m getting a bit hungry by now.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. If anything, I''m the one who should apologise, since I came to bother you at lunch time.¡± ¡°Well, I''d have likely kept sleeping if you didn''t come, so you don''t have to apologise either.¡± ¡°Very well. Anyway, since we are done talking for now, do you want to join me for lunch?¡± Marcus thought about it for a moment. He knew that the most polite response would be to accept Eisen''s invitation, but right now he really wasn''t in the mood for the formalities required for a meal with the nobleman. After the stress of the previous night¡¯s dinner, he just wanted to relax and stuff his face with no regard for manners. And since he and the marquis ¡ªor rather duke¡ª knew each other pretty well by now he was unlikely to take offence from a refusal. ¡°I''d rather have lunch by myself, if it''s not a problem.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°I still need some alone-time to relax.¡± ¡°That''s perfectly understandable.¡± Eisen nodded. ¡°In that case, I''ll take my leave.¡± He paused and added: ¡°However, before I go, do you mind telling me when exactly you want to visit the city? I''ll pass that information to Yasen and tell him to have your bodyguard wait for you at the gates for that time.¡± ¡°Oh, sure. I think I''ll leave at... dunno, about six pm. Is that fine?¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± The nobleman replied and stood up, heading for the door. He was halfway across the room when suddenly Marcus remembered something. ¡°Oh, and by the way, before you go... do you perhaps know anything about something called Crucis or something like that?¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The nobleman frowned. ¡°No, I don''t think I do. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, last night Tiny woke up very agitated and kept telling me that she heard voices in the wall that said that they were going to make me fight something called Crucis.¡± He shrugged. ¡°But it was most likely just a bad dream. It wouldn''t be the first time she had one of those. Last week she woke up scared that a dragon was hiding under her bed, if you can believe that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The duke nodded. ¡°Well, if you want I can ask Orr or someone else more learned than me about the word Crucis.¡± ¡°No, don''t bother.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°As I said, it''s probably just a bad dream she had. I don''t even know why I brought this up, to be honest. But you kept insisting that I need to be cautious so I thought to mention this, just in case.¡± Eisen smiled at those words. ¡°I''m glad that you took my advice to heart.¡± He said. ¡°If there is anything else you need, don''t hesitate to call me. If I''m not in my room you can leave a message to my valet.¡± ¡°Thank you, marquis... oh, sorry, I mean duke.¡± ¡°You''re welcome, countess.¡± Eisen replied. ¡°Have fun visiting the city.¡± ¡°Thank you again. And have a great day!¡± The nobleman then walked out of the room and closed the door behind him. The Vex Queen kept still for a few moments, but then he slouched on his chair and started massaging his temples. ¡°Diggity doggety dongs!¡± He swore silently. ¡°It''s always problems, problems and more problems with these damn politics! First I have to learn all kinds of stuff in order to make a good impression with people I couldn''t care less about, then I find myself straight in the middle of a frigging conspiracy and now I can''t even get out by myself cause there may be bloody assassins out to get my ass! I almost miss dealing with the orcs, at least I didn''t have to be polite to them!¡± He sighed. ¡°I''m just not cut for being a noble. Maybe I should just quit, pack all my stuff and run back to the Caligare Forest. At least no one would bother me there now that Blueskin and his orcs are all dead!¡± He seriously considered that idea for a few moments. But then his stomach grumbled again, taking him back to reality. ¡°You know what? Maybe it''s better if I get something to eat first. I¡¯ll be able to think better with an full belly anyway.¡± And he got up to go sound the bell that would summon the servants assigned to him. About half an hour later, as he was eating some delicious meat from a silver tray while lying comfortably in his hot tub, he decided that the noble life wasn¡¯t that bad after all, and that the frustrations that came with it were, all things considered, an acceptable price to pay.
Inside an old mansion in the outskirts of Rennhafen, Vicker the Vulture was standing still and feeling quite nervous but doing his best not to show it. The environment he was in wasn''t helping him though. On the surface it was just an old study, and a rather elegant one at that, but somehow the whole place had a weird, creepy feeling to it. The ancient furniture was made of dark wood, which seemed to absorb what little light entered from the windows, while dark-red carpets on the floor evoked the image of blood and a huge grandfather clock, which looked almost like a coffin, ticked loudly in the otherwise completely silent environment. No noise could be heard from the outside, giving the impression that the room was somehow completely separated from the rest of the world. All in all, the whole place seemed specifically designed to make people uncomfortable, and the moneylender thought that it probably was. After all, making people nervous was a good strategy to have an advantage when negotiating with them, and he himself had employed similar tricks in the past. However, the uneasiness he was feeling because of the room was nothing compared to the sheer dread caused by its owner. Dar was sitting right in front of Vicker, behind a huge mahogany desk. The sorcerer looked just as dark and ancient as every other piece of furniture in the room, and he seemed perfectly at ease in that creepy environment. Right now he was shuffling through some files and he had yet to acknowledge the moneylender''s presence despite the latter having been in the room for a few minutes already, not even inviting him to sit on a chair. That was another tactic the moneylender was familiar with, an implicit statement that Dar was above Vicker on the pecking order, and it almost dared him to say otherwise. But Vicker knew better, so he just waited patiently for the sorcerer to speak to him. He knew Dar''s reputation far too well to try anything funny just to satisfy his pride. Officially, Dar was just a scholar specialised in studying magic items and there was nothing really remarkable about him apart from being considered one of the greatest experts in the field. However the man was actually one of the key figures of the Empire''s criminal underground, and specifically the greatest broker of magic items on the black market. It wasn''t much of an exaggeration to say that pretty much all illegal magic items in the empire would eventually pass through his hands or those of his subordinates. There were rumours that the various states of the Empire and even the Exarchate employed his services when they wanted to acquire magic items without anyone knowing, and some even said that his influence extended beyond the borders of the Empire, going as far as the Djinni Dominate and even the Slave Kingdoms in the Southern Continent. However, it wasn''t his position or influence that made Dar so terrifying, but rather all the horrible things that happened to those who tried to get in his way. A powerful Beccan criminal family, the Levaranos, had tried to take control of the magic item market away from him, only to have many weird and horrific fates befall all members of the family, including women and children. Some had suddenly developed incurable diseases, while others had come out of their rooms in the morning having aged by decades in a single night, and others still had been victims of spectacular and deadly incidents, until the whole family had been destroyed. And then there had been that famous Thulian thief, the one called the Black Cat, who had tried to steal a certain item from Dar. The thief had disappeared without a trace, and only a few days later a nearby travelling circus had started showing a talking black cat as one of their attractions. And those were only two out of the many examples of why it was a very bad idea to get on the sorcerer¡¯s bad side. Not wanting to be the last entry of that list, Vicker had always exerted extreme caution when dealing with Dar, and if possible he would have liked to avoid him entirely after selling him the Chronicles since staying near such a figure would only invite trouble. However, right now he simply had no other choice. After a while, Dar was finally done going through his paperwork, and finally turned to the moneylender. Vicker had to repress a shudder under that icy gaze, which made him feel almost naked. ¡°Good day, mister Vondar.¡± He said, using Vicker''s second name. ¡°Please, do take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister Dar.¡± The moneylender replied, grabbing one of the chairs and letting himself fall on it with a sigh of relief. Due to his sickness, standing for too long was a challenge. ¡°I didn''t expect to see you again so soon, after we made that deal a year ago.¡± Dar said. ¡°I would ask what brings you here, but I think that in order to save time I can answer my own question. You have been cursed, have you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicker replied, quite surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to deduce. There aren¡¯t many reasons why you would choose to visit me, and I find it unlikely that you have managed to obtain another Relic. Moreover you look terrible, as if you¡¯ve been seriously ill for quite some time, and the curse caused by the Chronicles of Alhareziel do have similar symptoms as far as I know. So it¡¯s only logical to assume that you¡¯ve come to me in search of a cure.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man admitted. ¡°That''s exactly why I have come. I thought that if there is anyone who knows how to get rid of this curse, then it has to be you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Dar replied. ¡°If I don¡¯t know a cure for this curse, it¡¯s highly unlikely that anyone else does. Which is rather unfortunate for you, since I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vicker cried, his eyes going wide. ¡°This kind of curse has no known cure.¡± The sorcerer explained calmly, as if discussing the weather. ¡°Some sufficiently skilled high priest or master sorcerer might have been able to prevent the curse from taking root, but now that it has, there is no getting rid of it.¡± Vicker¡¯s eyes went wide with shock, as his shoulder slumped. ¡°What am I supposed to do then?¡± The moneylender asked. ¡°You can pay a cleric to treat the symptoms of that curse. With regular therapy, you should be able to survive a few more years, or even a decade if you¡¯re lucky.¡± Then, without missing a beat, Dar grabbed another pile of documents and started shuffling through them as well. ¡°Now, unless you have another matter you wish to discuss with me, I¡¯d ask you to leave. I¡¯m extremely busy right now, and I have no more time to spare for your troubles.¡± The moneylender remained silent, in complete shock, for a few seconds. But then his desperation suddenly turned into smoking-hot anger, making him forget all caution. ¡°A few years or a decade!¡± He said angrily, his voice coming out as a bark. ¡°Even if I¡¯ll survive that long, the state I¡¯m going to be in can''t be called living! The priests already told me that at this rate I¡¯m going to be permanently bedridden within a year! I¡¯m going to shit myself and have to be fed and washed like a godsdamn child!¡± That tirade didn¡¯t seem to impress the sorcerer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, but you should have thought about it before stealing the Chronicles.¡± He replied without even raising his eyes from his papers. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you were careless.¡± ¡°But I was careful!¡± Vicker protested. ¡°I did everything I could to obtain the Chronicles legally! It¡¯s not my fault that that damn Zeno gave me false information and told me that Klara was dead when she was actually still alive!¡± ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry but there is nothing I can do about it.¡± Dar said, still sounding completely calm but somehow still giving the impression of starting to get annoyed. ¡°Now, since it seems that we don¡¯t have anything else to discuss, I¡¯d kindly ask you to please leave.¡± Rage boiled inside of Vicker, but he realized that he wouldn¡¯t get anything else from the sorcerer and that trying to do so would only make things worse for him. So, feeling defeated and frustrated, he started getting up from his chair to leave the room. It was then that all of a sudden Dar raised his eyes from his papers and gave a sharp look at the moneylender. ¡°Wait.¡± He said. ¡°Just now, you mentioned someone called Klara. May I ask who she is?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The moneylender hesitated, taken by surprise by this unexpected question. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°Just answer the question, please.¡± For a moment, Vicker was tempted to tell the sorcerer to pound sand, given how he had been treated, but then he decided that such a course of action would be unwise. After all, Dar had changed his mind about making him go away, then maybe he could also change his mind about not helping the moneylender. ¡°Her full name is Klara Kriegdoter. She¡¯s the previous owner of the Chronicles. She owed me money, and so when she was declared dead during a mission to the Caligare Forest I legally seized her possessions, which included the book.¡± His tone turned bitter. ¡°However, as it turned out she was still alive, and the Chronicles cursed me for stealing them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Dar said, his tone sounding vaguely more interested. ¡°By any chance, is this Klara Kriegdoter the granddaughter of Karl the Adventurer?¡± ¡°She is.¡± Vicker confirmed. ¡°She inherited the Chronicles from him, once he disappeared into the forest a few years ago. Shame she didn¡¯t share the same fate.¡± Dar didn¡¯t respond right away, as he seemed to be lost in his thoughts. The moneylender waited quietly, since now he had started to feel somewhat hopeful again. And when the sorcerer finally spoke, it seemed that Vicker¡¯s hopes were indeed well founded. ¡°Tell me, do you have any plausible reason to keep in contact with Miss Kriegdoter, or at least keep an eye on her?¡± This question almost made Vicker smile. If he wasn¡¯t completely wrong, Dar wanted something from him, which in turn meant that he could maybe ask something from the sorcerer in return. ¡°Maybe.¡± He replied, trying to keep himself vague in order to leave himself more room to haggle. ¡°Klara doesn¡¯t like me very much, but I can always find a reason to keep pestering her. After all, she was declared legally dead for a while, so I could dispute the ownership of her house and other possessions. She would almost surely win in a legal process eventually, but I could manage to drag it out for months or even years¡­ if I was healthy enough to do so, at least. Something which seems unlikely given the current circumstances.¡± This attempt to wriggle a cure out of Dar was painfully obvious for Vicker¡¯s standards, but he didn¡¯t really mind. He was betting everything on the sorcerer¡¯s need for his services and being subtle wouldn¡¯t help him in this case. Dar studied him coldly for a few good seconds, his face so emotionless that Vicker couldn¡¯t even begin to tell what he was thinking. But then, when he spoke, the moneylender felt that his bet had paid off. ¡°I can¡¯t lift your curse permanently, but I might know of a way to neutralize its effects, albeit temporarily. I can arrange for you to have access to this treatment, but I want something in return.¡± ¡°You want me to spy on Klara.¡± Vicker guessed with a smirk on his face. ¡°Yes and no.¡± Dar replied. ¡°Spying on Klara is just a convenient excuse for you to keep an eye on the Queen of the Vex.¡± ¡°The Queen of the Vex?¡± The moneylender raised an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°You mean that bug creature that defended Brettholz and Treval? What does she have to do with Klara?¡± ¡°Apparently they are best friends. It seems that the Queen of the Vex was the one who saved Klara and her friend Felix from the goblins in the Caligare Forest, and afterwards she hired them as her aides.¡± The sorcerer explained. ¡°Klara often accompanies the Vex Queen around as her lady in waiting, so by following one of them you should usually follow them both.¡± ¡°I think I can do that.¡± Vicker nodded. He already had several contacts amongst the population of Brettholz, so getting information about what happened in that province wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. ¡°But why are you so interested in the Queen of the Vex, if I may ask?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡± Dar replied. ¡°All you would need to do is follow my instructions to the letter, constantly keep an eye on Klara¡¯s and the Vex Queen¡¯s movements and report all of your findings to me down to the most minute details. And in exchange for that, I will provide you with the treatment I told you about.¡± He got up and extended his hand towards the moneylender. ¡°So, what do you think? Do we have a deal?¡± Vicker thought about it. Dar was quite literally blackmailing him into becoming one of his agents, and accepting his offer was a very serious commitment. If he did that, he would most likely be the sorcerer¡¯s pawn until the end of his days. However, his current situation was so desperate that he simply couldn¡¯t afford to refuse. ¡°Deal.¡± He finally said. ¡°Very good.¡± Dar nodded. ¡°Now, let¡¯s make a couple of things clear. For starters, we never had this conversation. You decided to spy on Klara on your own. You won¡¯t ever mention me to anyone. Ever. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Crystal.¡± Vicker nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, mister Dar. I know how these things work. I won¡¯t tattle, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Just making sure you understand. Also, if you get in trouble during this operation, I won¡¯t do anything to bail you out. You¡¯re entirely on your own. Our only contact will be your sessions of treatment, during which you will report to me everything you found. If you don¡¯t come to our sessions, I won¡¯t come to search for you. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Dar nodded. and once again he seemed to get lost in his thoughts. The red gem in the middle of his forehead suddenly shone, and after a few seconds the sorcerer spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll have your first round of treatment ready in a week from now. In the meantime, I want you to immediately mobilize your agents to keep an eye on the Brettholz territory.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ I can do that, but Klara is in Rennhafen right now.¡± Vicker replied. ¡°I met her last night in Temples¡¯ Square.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± Dar said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change my orders. I have other ways to keep an eye on them as long as they are inside the capitol, but I have more trouble following their movements when they are in Brettholz. So I want your network ready for when they return.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The moneylender nodded. ¡°Then I shall do that, mister Dar.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± The sorcerer nodded. ¡°Then you can go now. Come back in a week at the same hour to fill me in about the progress you¡¯ve made and I¡¯ll give you the treatment I promise.¡± ¡°As you wish, mister.¡± Vicker replied, his smile getting even wider as relief washed over his shoulder. However, not even two minutes later, when the moneylender sat on the couch that would take him back home, his smile had completely disappeared. He had managed to retain some hope for his future, sure, but at the same time he had irreversibly tied himself to Dar, and for some reason that filled him with a nasty sense of foreboding. After a while, he even understood why: the whole situation reminded him of those stories where desperate people made deals with demons¡­ and those stories almost never had a happy ending. Chapter 144 - Body(guard) Troubles Marcus was whistling happily as he got ready to leave the royal palace. Or at least he was trying to whistle, since his lips weren''t really suited for that activity. The result was more akin to a high pitched blow, but since it still worked as a way to express just how good his mood was he didn''t really mind. He had spent most of the afternoon relaxing in the bathtub while snacking on several types of tartare, which was already as close to perfection as possible for him. Moreover, he was about to visit Rennhafen, the first real city he had seen since he had arrived in this world, and he had a purse full of coins that he was going to use to buy whatever picked his fancy, be it food, clothes or anything else. Never in both of his lives he had ever enjoyed such luxuries. ¡°Man, I really do feel like a VIP.¡± He thought with a smirk. ¡°And to think I used to look down on snotty rich folks in my past life¡­ though now that I think of it, their problem was the snootiness, not the richness. Anyway this five star treatment feels even more amazing than I¡¯d have thought. I just hope it won''t go to my head and make me become as snooty as they were. However, that¡¯s a problem for future me. For tonight I''m just going to enjoy myself and leave all existential conundrums for tomorrow!¡± He walked out of his room, heading for the courtyard where a coach was waiting for him, ready to take him to the city. He quickly got there, finding the coachman standing in front of the vehicle. ¡°Good evening, countess.¡± The man bowed as the Vex Queen approached. ¡°Everything is ready for your trip and your bodyguard is waiting inside the coach.¡± ¡°Thank you very much... uh, what''s your name?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Daniel, m''lady.¡± ¡°Well, thank you Daniel. And also, I''d be grateful if you could just call me Marcus. I''m still not used to all these titles and stuff.¡± ¡°That would be rather inappropriate.¡± The coachman replied. ¡°However, if you wish, I could just call you with the honorific sir. Would that suffice?¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Oh, and by the way... do you have any idea where my friends Felix and Klara are? I told the guards at the gates to inform them that I''d be heading to the city tonight, but I haven''t heard anything back.¡± ¡°I''m afraid that your servants haven''t returned to the palace yet, sir.¡± Daniel said. ¡°The last time they were seen is when they left for the city yesterday.¡± Marcus blinked in surprise. It was a bit weird that they hadn''t been back yet, but maybe they had just partied too hard the previous night and had decided to spend the night in some inn. After all, it was a long climb to get back to the palace from the city, and if one was hungover then getting there would be nothing short of torture. ¡°Well, it''s not really a problem.¡± The Vex Queen shrugged. ¡°They are old enough to stay the night out, and I''m perfectly capable of enjoying myself without them. Heck, maybe I''ll even meet them in the Red Light District if they¡¯re there.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± He said out loud. ¡°I''ll just go by myself. Oh, and the bodyguard too I guess.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°In that case, we are ready to depart as soon as you get on the coach then.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you again, Daniel.¡± ¡°You''re welcome, sir.¡± The man bowed slightly, and then he opened the coach''s door to let Marcus in. The Vex Queen quickly climbed into the coach, and as soon as he got in he noticed another person already sitting inside, probably the bodyguard Danial had told him about. ¡°Hello, you must be...¡± He started to say, but then he stopped and his eyes went wide as he recognized that man. ¡°Yasen!¡± He cried. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Good evening, sir Marcus.¡± The Aura Master greeted him cheerfully. ¡°Or is it countess now? Anyway, I''m your bodyguard for the night.¡± For the first time since the Vex Queen had met him the Aura Master was wearing civilian clothes, an elegant blue jacket with gold trimmings, black pants and shiny leather boots, though his attitude and the scimitar he carried at his belt still gave him a rather martial look. But most damningly of all he literally radiated an aura of confidence and strength that made Marcus¡¯s knees weak. ¡°Wait, what?¡± The Vex Queen stuttered, trying to make sense of the current situation. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, Eisen asked me to pick the best bodyguard in the Royal Knights to accompany you in town, and I just happened to be it.¡± ¡°But you''re the bloody captain!¡± Marcus protested. ¡°Surely you have better things to do!¡± ¡°Actually no, I''m pretty much free right now.¡± Yasen shrugged. ¡°Besides, watching over you is actually a pretty big responsibility, you know? You''re a really important person now, so there might be people who could try to exploit you for their own gains. But they would think twice about actually trying anything funny if the captain of the Royal Knights is with you.¡± ¡°Ehr...¡± Marcus stuttered, desperately trying to find a reason to refuse. ¡°That''s true, but... well, I''m pretty sure that I''d be fine on my own. I mean, I''m not going to look for trouble and I can look after myself. So I think that even a... well, a less skilled bodyguard than you would suffice.¡± ¡°I''m sure it would.¡± The captain nodded. ¡°I didn''t mean to belittle you, sir Marcus. I know that you can take care of yourself, and I''m sure that you''d be fine even on your own. It''s just that Eisen was very insistent on the matter, and I also thought that perhaps you''d prefer someone you know as your bodyguard. However, if you prefer I can have one of my men accompany you instead.¡± The Vex Queen would have very much preferred that, but by now he couldn''t bring himself to say it out loud. He knew that Yasen was only trying to be nice to him, and it wasn¡¯t his fault that he made Marcus feel as if he was sitting on hot coals. Besides, he also kinda liked the captain as a person, so just bluntly refusing his offer without any explanation would have felt wrong. However, at the same time the Vex Queen would have rather eaten his own arm rather than actually tell Yasen the reason why he didn¡¯t want to be around him, so he pretty much was at an impasse. Marcus weighed his options for a few moments, before letting out a sigh of resignation. ¡°Aw, screw it!¡± He thought. ¡°I didn''t come so far by letting my instincts decide for me! I''ll learn how to live with this awkwardness somehow.¡± ¡°No, you''re right.¡± He forced himself to say. ¡°You''re definitely the best choice when it comes to picking a bodyguard.¡± He paused for a moment and decided to make just one more try: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to inconvenience you, so if there is anything else you have to do I¡¯d rather you do that instead of wasting your time babysitting me.¡± As he waited for a response, he hoped with every fibre of his being that the captain would somehow take a hint and leave. So naturally Yasen¡¯s reply left him utterly disappointed. ¡°It''s no inconvenience at all!¡± The Aura Master said cheerfully. ¡°If anything, I should thank you for giving me an excuse to leave the palace! If I stayed here, my lieutenants would surely find a way to occupy my evening with some meaningless paperwork. And besides, it¡¯s always a pleasure to spend time with you! We are comrades of battle after all!¡± He then smiled brightly towards the Vex Queen, who at this point just gave up entirely. He didn¡¯t have the heart to turn down Yasen¡¯s honest, rugged friendship. ¡°Well, in that case I''m glad that we can help each other.¡± Marcus said in a rather resigned tone, trying his best to return a smile to the captain. ¡°The feeling is mutual, sir Marcus!¡± Yasen laughed. ¡°So, where do you want to go first? Is there any place in particular you want to visit?¡± ¡°Uh... well...¡± The Vex Queen stuttered, trying to gather all of his courage to speak. ¡°Felix told that the Red Light District is... well, interesting, and that it has a lot of attractions of the¡­ tame kind. So I was kinda curious to see it. If you also think it''s good, of course.¡± ¡°An excellent choice.¡± The captain approved. ¡°And you''re in luck! I know the Red Light District like the back of my hand, so you couldn''t ask for a better guide than me!¡± He put his head out of the windows and cried: ¡°Coachman! Bring us to the Red Light District!¡± He then returned to his seat and said: ¡°Just wait and see, sir Marcus! We''re going to have an awesome night tonight!¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hope so.¡± Marcus replied in a flat tone. He then sat down in front of Yasen, doing his best to ignore the uncomfortably tingly sensation in his lower parts caused by his presence. He looked outside the window as the coach left the gates, and saw the city lights shining in the twilight in the valley below, mirrored by the river which created the illusion of a huge, gem-studded velvet ribbon. It was a really beautiful sight, and somehow it managed to improve his mood. ¡°Eh, maybe with all the stuff that is going on down there I¡¯ll be able to distract myself enough not to feel embarrassed.¡± He thought. ¡°As long as nothing weird happens, this really should be an awesome night!¡± And holding this hope tight to his heart, he kept watching out of the window as the coach started its slow descent towards Rennhafen. Chapter 145 - Red Light Marcus welcomed the sight of the Red Light District''s lights, feeling the same relief as a castaway who sighted land on the horizon. The trip in the coach had been a veritable ordeal of awkwardness because of the intrusive thoughts caused by being so close to Yasen in an enclosed space. He had tried to distract himself by looking at the city and having small talk with the captain, but by now he was reaching his limits, and he would rather have literally jumped out of the window rather than stay in the coach for just five more minutes. ¡°Well, looking at the bright side, at least I managed to endure it this far, which is an improvement over how awkward I used to feel before.¡± He thought. ¡°And I think that I can tolerate Yasen''s company outside of this damn coach. It''s just that being inside here with him makes it impossible not to look at his wide shoulders... and all those muscles... and his strong arms...¡± He realized with horror where that line of thoughts was leading him and instinctively slapped himself in the face in order to stop it. ¡°Is everything alright, sir Marcus?¡± Yasen asked, giving him a puzzled look. ¡°Why did you slap yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Marcus replied quickly, massaging his aching cheek. He had forgotten just how hard the chitin on his hands was. ¡°Everything is fine. I was just... trying to wake myself up, that''s all.¡± ¡°Ah, very well then.¡± The captain nodded, looking perplexed but apparently buying the Vex Queen¡¯s little lie. ¡°Damn I hate these stupid ass random thoughts!¡± Marcus silently cursed. ¡°And thank god that at least the Crown prevents them from being broadcasted around. I can''t even imagine how it''d be if I didn''t have it!¡± Then, the coach finally stopped. ¡°Looks like we''ve arrived.¡± Marcus said, jumping off his seat since he was very eager to get out. However, before he could open the door, Yasen stopped him. ¡°Wait a moment, sir Marcus!¡± The captain warned him. ¡°Before we go, there is something we must take care of.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your appearance.¡± ¡°Why? What''s wrong with it?¡± The Vex Queen looked down at himself. He was wearing his usual Castillan uniform, and from what he could see there was nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°Is there a problem with my clothes?¡± ¡°No, no. There is nothing wrong.¡± Yasen shook his head. ¡°Quite the contrary, you look lovely. But you would attract a lot of attention given that Vex Queens are not exactly common in the streets of Rennhafen, and I thought that maybe you would prefer to avoid that.¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Marcus said. He had all but forgotten about the fact that he didn¡¯t look human anymore. ¡°Well, yes, I''d rather not stand out too much, but it''s not like I can magically change my appearance or something.¡± ¡°You won''t need to.¡± The captain reassured him. ¡°Just give me five minutes, and I¡¯ll be back with something to make you more inconspicuous.¡± ¡°Well, if you can do that, then fine, I can wait.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°Perfect. I''ll be right back.¡± The Aura Master said, getting out of the coach. Marcus waited patiently, sitting while looking out of the window. Now that Yasen wasn¡¯t there, staying in the coach wasn¡¯t too bad anymore, and he spent the time trying to relax a bit. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what this famed Red Light District is really like.¡± He thought. ¡°Hopefully there shouldn¡¯t be anything too graphic happening on the streets. If it¡¯s anything like the night clubs in my world, they probably keep a more or less respectable exterior. Heck, if anything the more anonymous their exterior, the raunchier the stuff that happens inside is!¡± He smirked, as memories from his past life resurfaced in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s weird what you learn by working as a handyman in those kinds of seedy neighbourhoods. It wasn¡¯t even such a bad job really, certainly better than customer service. Too bad that the pay was too meagre to live off it.¡± He then started reminiscing about his days as a minimum wage worker. Though it had been an unambiguously tough time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nostalgic about it, since it was still a part of his life that he would never be able to return to. This also allowed him to relax even more, so much so that when Yasen came back a few minutes later the Vex Queen had almost completely shed his previous awkwardness. ¡°Welcome back, captain.¡± He greeted the man as he entered the coach carrying a large paper bag with him. ¡°What do you have there?¡± ¡°Your disguise.¡± The Aura Master replied with a smile, handing the bag to Marcus. ¡°I hope it is to your liking.¡± The monster girl grabbed the paper bag and examined its content. Inside there was what looked like a short black cloak with a big hood, plus a golden wooden mask that was somehow reminiscent of a scarab. ¡°What is this?¡± Marcus asked, a bit perplexed. ¡°As I said, it''s your disguise.¡± Yasen said. ¡°If you wear it, no one would be able to tell that you¡¯re not human.¡± ¡°Well, yes, but... wouldn''t wearing this make me even more conspicuous?¡± The Vex Queen protested. ¡°I mean, going around in public masked like this is pretty suspicious, isn''t it?¡± ¡°Not in the Red Light District.¡± The captain replied. ¡°It''s actually pretty common for people to wear masks and disguises while visiting it.¡± ¡°Oh, and why is that?¡± ¡°Mostly to stay anonymous, I think.¡± Yasen shrugged. ¡°Or at least I think it started for that reason. But over the years it became some sort of tradition to wear disguises and masks when visiting the District. I guess that being unrecognisable helps people feel more relaxed.¡± ¡°Hm, yeah, I think I get it.¡± The monster girl nodded. ¡°However, I still can¡¯t wear this mask.¡± ¡°Why not? Is it not to your liking?¡± Yasen asked. ¡°I could get another one if you want.¡± ¡°No it''s just that I physically can''t wear it.¡± Marcus said, pointing at the horn on his forehead. ¡°My horn would get in the way.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The captain replied. ¡°No worries, I can fix that. Can you hand me the mask for a second?¡± The Vex Queen gave the mask to the Aura Master, who took a small dagger from a crimson sheath at his belt and with a few quick slashes cut a diamond-shaped hole on the mask''s forehead before handing it back. ¡°Here, try it now.¡± Marcus grabbed the mask and put it on, finding that his horn fitted perfectly into the hole. ¡°Yes, it fits.¡± He said. ¡°Nice work!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yasen replied with a smile, putting the dagger back in its sheath. ¡°Now try the cloak.¡± The Vex Queen did as he was told, wearing the green cloak and finding that it was just his size. ¡°This one fits too.¡± He said. ¡°So, how do I look now? Can you still tell that I¡¯m not human?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty hard.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°But to make it perfect, you should keep your tail down.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marcus said, turning around to see that his tail was indeed making some sort of tent under the cloak. ¡°Goddammit!¡± He silently cursed. ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice that it was up! Stand down, dammit!¡± With some effort, he managed to lower his tail and put it almost between his legs, after which the captain nodded. ¡°Now it¡¯s perfect.¡± He said. ¡°No one would be able to tell that you¡¯re not human.¡± ¡°Good. Then I¡¯d say that we can go. The night is young, and we don¡¯t have to spend it all in this coach!¡± ¡°Very true.¡± The Aura Master concurred, opening the door to let the Vex Queen out. ¡°Shall we?¡± The duo then stepped out on the cobblestoned streets of Rennhafen. While Yasen talked with the coachman, Marcus took the chance to look around. The street he was in was very large, but also quite crowded, as many coaches were parked on the sides, though most were smaller and less luxurious than the one he had arrived on. On one side of the street were the same big, five and four stories-tall houses he had seen in the rest of the city, but on the other side the buildings were very much different. For starters, they looked older and their size and shape was much more varied, though they were generally just two or three stories-tall, and instead of the large, straight avenues of Rennhafen the streets of that neighbourhood seemed quite chaotic, forming a veritable labyrinth of small alleys and varied-angled corners. All entrances to these alleys were walled off, leaving only one way to enter that area: a large iron gate, lit by numerous red lamps and over which a large sign spelled the words ¡°Old Docks¡±. Many people came and went through that gate, and the Vex Queen did notice that several of them did indeed wear disguises similar to his own.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Then, Marcus heard the sound of the coachman spurring the horses, and he turned around to see the coach leaving, while Yasen was walking calmly towards him. ¡°I told the coachman to return to the palace, since we don''t know how long we''ll stay here.¡± The Aura Master said. ¡°We can always rent a cab to get back. There are always some here waiting for passengers at all hours.¡± ¡°That''s fine.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. Then he pointed at the gate and asked: ¡°Is that the entrance to the Red Light District?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. And if I may ask, why does the sign over it says Old Docks?¡± ¡°Oh, that''s just the official name of the Red Light District.¡± Yasen explained. ¡°They used to be Rennhafen''s actual docks a few centuries ago, but when the city was rebuilt after the Zaru invasion they decided to build new docks on the lake shores so this area was abandoned and eventually became the Red Light District. Everyone calls it that way too, but for some reason on paper its name is still Old Docks.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus said. ¡°I just wanted to make sure that we were at the right place, but the history lesson is appreciated nonetheless.¡± Yasen let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Don''t worry.¡±He reassured him. ¡°The Red Light District is basically my second home, so there is no risk that I¡¯d mistake it for anything else! I bet I could find my way around here even blindfolded!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust your knowledge then.¡± The monster girl said, deciding to gloss over the reasons why the captain was such a regular visitor of the District. ¡°Shall we go then?¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Yasen bowed slightly. ¡°Follow me.¡± He stepped forward and Marcus followed him, finally passing through the gates and finally entering the Red Light District. The first thing that Marcus noticed were the lights. A kaleidoscope of countless colours hit the Vex Queen''s eyes as soon as he stepped into the Red Light District. In addition to the magical street lamps, which were in greater numbers on this street, every single building was almost completely covered in luminous signs and coloured lights, making the night almost as bright as noon. The streets were a never ending succession of shops, pubs, inns and restaurants, with either windows of opaque glass showing the dim shadows of the patrons inside or clear and bright display windows proudly showing off the merchandise. There were also a huge number of stalls, selling everything from food to clothes, and the cold winter air was filled with the smell of food, incense and other less immediately identifiable substances. People of all kinds crowded the streets. Most of them were humans, usually covered head to toe in heavy clothes to fend off the cold, but there were also many Thulians, who thanks to their own fur could afford to dress more lightly, and a few members of other races, like one of those walking tree people and a group of what looked like a bunch of humanoid teddybears wearing rather luxurious clothes. And then there were a lot of people in disguise, whose exact race was almost impossible to tell. Most of them wore simple cloaks and masks like Marcus, but there were a few who had much more complex and extravagant costumes. However, the most colourful group by far were the street performers. To the Vex Queen''s right, a couple of identical Felid twins wearing skimpy jester attires were standing on top of each other, the bottom one balancing herself on a ball while the one on top juggled eight crystal balls. Meanwhile, a few metres to the left a weird creature that looked like a mix between a moth and a monkey sat in a corner, playing a huge instrument similar to a long guitar with far too many strings, using its four arms and prehensile trunk to produce an incredibly complex melody. And there were many others still who performed their arts for the crowd. Marcus looked at all of this in a daze, like a deer in headlights. He had not expected such a showy display, especially since the countryside seemed so primitive compared to his old world, but this street in particular wouldn¡¯t have lost to any entertainment district on his old Earth. It was like a mix between a carnival, the Las Vegas Strip and a renaissance fair, all combined together. ¡°Wow.¡± He said. ¡°I would have never thought that a place like this existed in this world.¡± ¡°It''s quite impressive indeed.¡± Yasen concurred. ¡°It''s probably one of the biggest entertainment centres in the Empire, after all. I''ve heard that there are some places like this in Dianisia and Castillar, but I''ve never seen them myself.¡± ¡°That''s not exactly what I meant.¡± The Vex Queen thought. ¡°I was mostly surprised to see such a place in what seemed like a medieval world at first. But maybe it''s better if I keep this to myself. Wouldn¡¯t want to offend anyone or seem haughty.¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s very impressive.¡± He then said out loud. ¡°Though I must say, I would have expected something a bit more... well, adult-like from a place called the Red Light District. Not that I''m complaining.¡± He added quickly. ¡°It''s just that I got that impression from the name, while all I can see here are just normal pubs and shops.¡± ¡°Oh, there are plenty of adult establishments, you just have to know where to look for them.¡± The captain replied. ¡°The main street is usually kept pretty family friendly. If you want to see the real adult side of the District, you should venture into the alleyways.¡± He pointed at the dark, narrow alleys that departed from the main road. ¡°You will find all sorts of adult stuff in there. Especially on Midnight Alley, where all the depravity of Medelan is on show for everyone to see!¡± He smirked. ¡°Personally, I believe that that place is just a tourist trap though, all smoke and no fire. The real hardcore establishments are usually much less showy on the outside.¡± He paused, seemingly remembering who he was talking to, and suddenly looked embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ anyway, from what you told me before, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re interested in seeing them.¡± ¡°No thank you.¡± Marcus immediately replied. ¡°I am perfectly fine with visiting only the tame part of the District.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Yasen nodded, looking a bit relieved. ¡°In that case, is there any place in particular you wish to visit? Or do you prefer to just sightsee a bit for now?¡± ¡°Let''s go with the second option for now.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°I''m curious to see more of this place.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The Aura Master replied. ¡°In that case, I''ll just follow you wherever you go.¡± They started walking down the street, occasionally stopping to allow Marcus to get a better look at anything that caught his attention. Along the way they picked food from the stalls, mostly grilled meat since it was what most suited the Vex Queen''s tastes, and they also entered several shops and watched a few entertainers. By the time they reached the end of the main street, Yasen was carrying several bags full of clothings, a couple of books about the history of the Empire and a few assorted knick-knacks that Marcus had found interesting. The street ended up in a large square built on the riverside which had a small public park at its centre. There were many different shops and pubs in this plaza, but two things in particular drew the Vex Queen''s attention: one was a huge striped tent that could only belong to a circus that was placed in the middle of the park, while the other was what looked like a fairly large church completely covered by green, red and yellow vines, intertwined together to form a complex pattern. Both places also looked quite crowded, even for the standards of the District. ¡°What''s that place?¡± Marcus asked, pointing at the church. ¡°That''s a temple of Pretheve.¡± The captain replied. ¡°Their main temple, to be precise.¡± ¡°Isn''t it a bit weird for a main temple to be in the middle of the Red Light District?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± The Aura Master shrugged. ¡°Pretheve is the goddess of love and fertility after all.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°I had forgotten about that. Anyway, why is it so crowded? Are there so many religious people here?¡± ¡°There might be. The cult of Pretheve is pretty popular in Medelan after all.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°However, I think that it¡¯s more likely that those people are here to visit the temple¡¯s free hospital.¡± ¡°A free hospital? How does it work?¡± ¡°Well, as far as I know, the patients are not actually charged anything for the cures they receive, but they are strongly encouraged to leave an offering.¡± The captain explained. ¡°And though it¡¯s unofficial, it¡¯s pretty much common knowledge that those that do leave substantial offerings receive better treatment.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°That makes sense. I guess the clerics still have to make ends meet in the end, right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Yasen confirmed. ¡°Though to be fair, they do accept non-monetary offerings too. Those who can¡¯t afford to pay anything can still volunteer to help at the temple for better treatment, and even those who are unwilling or unable to offer anything at all would get some treatment sooner or later.¡± The Vex Queen nodded again, quite impressed. Though the system that the Aura Master described clearly wasn¡¯t perfect, it was still better than the healthcare offered by a lot of countries in his old world. ¡°Anyway, this is where the main street ends.¡± Yasen said. ¡°So, what do you want to do now, sir Marcus? Do you want to visit one of the establishments?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± The monster girl replied. ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡± ¡°Well, there are many different pubs, inns and restaurants if you wish to dine or have a drink.¡± The captain said. ¡°Alternatively there are a few theatres, and of course the circus here.¡± He pointed at the tent near them. ¡°And finally, there are a few more unique establishments, like the Arena, the Goldmine or even the House of Dreams, though I don''t think you''d be interested in the last one.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because it''s a place where people go to consume drugs and be hypnotized for fun.¡± The aura master replied. ¡°However you don''t seem the type to indulge in such activities.¡± ¡°You''re right.¡± Marcus confirmed. ¡°That''s definitely not for me. What about the other two places you mentioned then?¡± ¡°Well, the Goldmine is a casino, the biggest one in Medelan.¡± Yasen explained. ¡°As for the Arena, as its name suggests it''s a fighting arena, but most of the fights are just for show, though they can still be quite entertaining. Their fighters wear very skimpy and flashy outfits and are usually more like entertainers rather than actual warriors, but they are quite skilled nonetheless, technically speaking at least. Moreover, from time to time there are even real Aura Users who decide to show off in the Arena under a pseudonym, which makes their special events, as they call them, quite the spectacle even for a master like me.¡± ¡°Sounds like you like that place.¡± The Vex Queen noticed. ¡°I do.¡± The Aura Master replied. ¡°You could say that I have a professional interest in it. Though I must admit that the main draw for me are the half naked ladies wrestling each other in the ring.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite understandable.¡± Marcus laughed. ¡°Thank you. So, do any of these places interest you?¡± The Vex Queen thought about it for a moment. He wasn''t really in the mood for going to the theatre or to the circus, and he had never been a fan of gambling, since he had always considered it a waste of money. The only place that piqued his curiosity was the Arena, mostly because by Yasen''s description it kinda reminded him of wrestling, of which he used to be a fan when he was a kid in his previous life. ¡°The Arena seems like the funniest place to visit for me.¡± He said. ¡°Besides, you seem to enjoy it too, so let¡¯s go with it!¡± ¡°An excellent choice.¡± Yasen approved. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is a special event tonight, so with any luck we are in for an interesting match.¡± ¡°Very good. Make way then.¡± ¡°As you wish, sir Marcus.¡± The captain bowed slightly, and then he started walking, followed by the Vex Queen, leaving the square behind as they entered a secondary road to cut through the Red Light District, heading towards what seemed like a rather bigger building visible in the distance. Chapter 146 - Lets get ready to rumble
The Arena, as Marcus found out once he got there, was a massive building of steel and glass that looked like an industrial warehouse located right on the river shore. Judging by its position and appearance it probably used to be some sort of shipyard in the past, but right now it was clearly an entertainment facility. Its walls were quite literally covered by colourful banners full of stylized depictions of warriors and were lit by dozens of spotlights, statues of people in armour guarded the entrance and a billboard that had ¡°The Arena¡± written on it in giant, luminous letters was mounted on the roof. Moreover, there was a huge line of people at the entrance, with many street vendors selling various Arena-themed merchandise like banners, flags and assorted trinkets. ¡°So... is this the Arena?¡± The Vex Queen asked to be sure, though it was pretty much a rhetorical question at this point. ¡°Yes.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°Is it to your liking?¡± ¡°Yeah, it does seem like a fun place.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°But I have to actually see the show before I can tell you whether or not I really like it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time then.¡± They joined the line, and as they slowly got closer to the entrance the Vex Queen noticed a big billboard right above the ticket booth that announced the program of the evening, which apparently would have three fights in total. One fight was between someone called Titus the Titan and Yosef the Executioner, another was a match between two teams, Tina the Tigress and Yulia the Terror of Zima on blue team and Sylvia the Slayer and Katherine the Red Valkyrie on red team, and then the main event, which was written in bold characters, was between someone called the White Fang and a team of two people called the Black Rose and the White Rose. ¡°Colourful names.¡± Marcus mentally commented, as they slowly approached the ticket booth. However, just as they were a few people away from it, he also noticed something else: a small sign dangling from the booth which said: Sold out for the evening. ¡°Bummer.¡± He cursed silently, and then he turned to Yasen and said: ¡°I''m afraid that we won''t be able to visit the Arena tonight.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The Aura Master asked. ¡°Well, apparently they are sold out.¡± He said, pointing at the sign. ¡°Oh, you''re right.¡± Yasen said. ¡°Well, it''s to be expected really. It''s the day after Toathal after all, and there is a special event to boot. It''s no wonder it''s sold out.¡± ¡°I guess we''ll have to find something else to do this evening then.¡± Marcus sighed. ¡°Maybe not.¡± The captain replied. ¡°I want to try something before giving up, if that''s alright with you.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± The Vex Queen agreed. They then waited in line until it was their turn, and they were greeted by a young man standing behind the booth. ¡°Good evening.¡± He said. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°Good evening.¡± Yasen returned the salute. ¡°You''re sold out for the evening, and I correct?¡± ¡°Unfortunately yes.¡± The man confirmed. ¡°But you can still get tickets for tomorrow if you want, and we offer a fifty percent discount if you buy a weekly pass.¡± ¡°Well, what I''d really like would be to see this evening''s event.¡± Yasen said. ¡°Are you sure that all tickets are sold out? I don''t mind paying more.¡± ¡°I''m afraid that''s not possible.¡± The booth man replied. ¡°We are completely sold out this evening. All seats are already taken.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± The captain nodded. ¡°In that case, could I perhaps talk with Mr Gerr?¡± ¡°The owner?¡± The young man asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°That''s him.¡± The Aura Master nodded. ¡°Just tell him that his old captain is here to see him. He will understand.¡± The man studied Yasen for a moment, and then shrugged. ¡°Alright. I''ll see if he''s available then.¡± He said before leaving the booth and heading inside the building. ¡°You know the owner of this place?¡± Marcus asked the captain. ¡°Yes. We''re old friends.¡± The Aura Master confirmed. ¡°I''m going to ask him if he can find two seats for us.¡± ¡°That wasn''t really necessary, you know.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°I mean, we could have gone somewhere else. I''m sure that we could have found something else to do in the District. There is no reason to bother your friend.¡± ¡°Oh, I''m sure we won''t bother him.¡± Yasen replied with confidence. ¡°Besides it''s been a while since we''ve last met, so it was due time to pay him a visit. And speaking of the demon, here he is!¡± He turned to his right, and Marcus followed his gaze to a bald old-looking man that was limping towards them, with the booth boy in tow. ¡°Yasen! You damn nuisance! Must you always choose the worst moment to turn up at my door?¡± He cried angrily, but the big, warm smile on his face contrasted his stern words. ¡°It''s because it''s funny to see you all worked up, Dieter!¡± The captain replied cheerfully, and a moment later the two men clasped each other in a bear hug. Now that the man called Dieter was closer Marcus realized that he wasn''t actually that old, it was just that his face was such a patchwork of scar tissue that he looked wrinkly from a distance. He had no hair at all, not even eyebrows, and his skin had the pink complexion of burn scars. He also wore an eyepatch on his right eye, and judging by how stiff his right arm and leg were he probably had extensive injuries there too. ¡°You got fat.¡± Dieter said in a critical tone as he stopped hugging Yasen. ¡°I bet you''re slacking off without me to keep you in check!¡± ¡°I admit that it''s a blessing to not have you constantly breathing on my neck.¡± The Aura Master replied with a smirk. ¡°But still it''s a bit unfair to tell me this right after Toathal. You know how many banquets I have to attend as the captain of the Royal Knights.¡± ¡°Bah. That¡¯s a sad excuse.¡± Dieter shook his head. ¡°The truth is that you''ve always been lazy.¡± ¡°We all have our merits.¡± The Aura Master laughed. ¡°For example, yours is being a bloody stick in the mud.¡± Dieter''s fake stern demeanour cracked completely and he joined Yasen''s laugh. ¡°Ah, it is good to see you again captain!¡± He said. ¡°Though I wasn''t kidding when I said that you always turn up at the worst moments. This is the busiest evening I''ve had in a while, so I don''t have much time to chat.¡± ¡°I''ll get straight to the point then.¡± Yasen gestured towards the Vex Queen. ¡°This is my friend, sir Marcus. He and I wanted to see tonight''s show but apparently you''re sold out.¡± ¡°That we are. There is not even a single seat that is not taken.¡± Dieter replied. ¡°However, I think I could find some space backstage. It''d be a rather spartan accommodation but you''d have a good view of the ring.¡± ¡°That sounds good to me.¡± The captain nodded. ¡°How about you, sir Marcus?¡± ¡°That''s perfectly fine for me as well.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to bother your friend too much. He sounds like he has his hands pretty full at the moment.¡± Marcus'' shrill, non-human voice was immediately noticed by the owner of the Arena, who raised an eyebrow ¡ªor at least the part of the face where the eyebrow should have been¡ª but refrained from commenting. ¡°It is no bother at all, ma''am.¡± He said. ¡°Any friend of the captain is welcome in my Arena. Now come, the first match is about to start, and I wouldn''t want you to miss it!¡± The old man then guided them inside, first in the hall, a large room filled with statues of warriors, and then through a series of corridors and then in an area that passed below rows of seats. Sound of music and the noise of a big crowd came from above them, but Dieter ignored them and led them to a metal ladder that climbed all the way up to the ceiling before disappearing through a trapdoor. ¡°Here.¡± Dieter pointed at a ladder. ¡°If you climb that ladder, you will reach a platform above the seats. Usually we control peripheral light effects from there, but we¡¯re not going to use it tonight. There should be a few foldable chairs in there, so feel free to use them, but don''t touch anything else and please don''t throw anything on the spectators below. Forgive me if I don''t accompany you further but my wooden leg and hand make climbing is quite a challenge, and besides I have a lot of work left to do.¡± ¡°It''s no problem. We can take care of ourselves from here.¡± Yasen said. ¡°Thank you for everything, Dieter. I owe you one.¡± ¡°Ha! You owe me several at this point!¡± The man laughed. ¡°But I''ll just add this to your tab as usual. We''ll get even next time we''ll get out to drink. Have fun.¡± And without further ado, Dieter walked away, leaving the Aura Master and the Vex Queen alone in the backstage. ¡°Well, he seems like a nice fellow.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°That he is.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°He''s one of the most dependable people I''ve ever had the pleasure to meet. He used to be a lieutenant of the Royal Knight and he saved my neck many times.¡± He smiled. ¡°Good old lieutenant Dieter. Solid as a rock and twice as stubborn.¡± ¡°Can I ask how he got his scars? He looks like he had been set on fire on something.¡± ¡°That''s because he was.¡± The captain''s smile faded. ¡°We were hunting down a fire dragon that had made its nest in Numa valley. He led a squad to bait the dragon out of its nest to give me the opening I needed to kill it.¡± A sombre and somewhat haunted expression flashed on his face. ¡°It worked, but not before the damn beast burned seven knights to a crisp. Of them, only Dieter managed to survive, and to this day I don''t know how he managed to do that. The condition he was in after we managed to take him out of his half-melted armour...¡± He paused for a moment, and then added with a rather forced smile. ¡°Anyway, there will be time to talk about the past later, preferably after a few drinks. The show is about to begin so we better get to our seats.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Marcus immediately agreed. It was clear that those memories were rather painful for the captain, so dropping the topic was probably for the best. ¡°Let''s go then.¡± He headed for the ladder and started climbing it, with Yasen right behind him. After climbing for about twenty metres, Marcus finally reached the platform and looked around. He was in a corner of the main hall of the arena, about ten metres over the highest row of seats. He could clearly see the ring at the centre of the room, which was also the only illuminated area: it looked very much like a wrestling ring, except this one was even bigger, and also for some reason there were solid metal fences placed between the spectators'' seats and area around the ring, almost giving the impression of a cage. The rest of the room was left in the dark, but nevertheless the Vex Queen could easily tell that it was filled to the brim with people, whose chatter was only barely covered by the loud music coming from an unknown source. As he kept watching, Yasen also reached the platform. ¡°Good. They have yet to start.¡± He commented, glancing at the ring. Then he turned to the monster girl and asked: ¡°So, are these seats good for you, sir Marcus? I apologize for not getting you anything better, but as Dieter said, the arena is really packed tonight.¡± ¡°It''s fine, don''t worry.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°We do have a good view of the ring, after all, and that''s all that matters. So let''s just enjoy the show.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Yasen nodded. As Dieter had promised, they found two foldable chairs leaning against the platform railing, and they had just sat when suddenly a voice started talking, sounding as if it was coming from everywhere at once.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Arena!¡± Said the voice, which was loud enough to be heard over the music and the noise of the crowd. ¡°Tonight we¡¯ve got a special event for you! First, a match between the two biggest heavyweights in our roster, Titus the Titan and Yosef the Executioner! Then, the bestial beauties from Thule, Tina and Yulia, will face the amazonian champions of our arena, Sylvia and Katherine! And finally, last but not least, the living legend herself, the White Fang, will be challenged by two fierce newcomers, the Wild Rose team!¡± The crowd cheered at these last names, to the point that they almost drowned the voice of the announcer. ¡°I see that you are as excited as I am!¡± The latter said. ¡°So I won¡¯t keep you waiting! Let the first match start! In the blue corner, here comes Titus the Titan, the giant of the Arena!¡± Lights flashed on one side of the arena, and what looked like firecrackers exploded near one of the entrances to the arena, creating a smokescreen from which a humongous man emerged. He was easily two and a half metres tall, perhaps even more, and he wore nothing but a pair of leather shorts and a rough leather mask. His bulging muscles shone as if they had been oiled, and he looked as if he could walk through a wall without problem. ¡°Now that''s big.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°I''ve never seen a man so huge.¡± ¡°I did, from time to time.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°Usually they were augmented soldiers.¡± ¡°What do you mean with augmented soldiers?¡± ¡°Well, some nations, as well as a few of the most unscrupulous Aura Orders, have been known to meddle with body modifications and artificial augmentations. Alchemic potions, grafting of body parts from magical beasts and so on.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I don''t really like that kind of stuff. It''s very dangerous and not at all reliable. But I suppose that some people would do anything for strength.¡± ¡°So this guy... Titus, is he a soldier?¡± ¡°He probably was once.¡± Yasen shrugged. ¡°I''d have to ask him to be sure, but judging by his body I''d say that he was probably part of the Imperial Wardens.¡± ¡°Imperial Wardens?¡± ¡°Oh, they''re a group of elite soldiers that serve as palace guards for the Emperor. I¡¯ve met a few of them and they are all about as big as Titus here.¡± Having his curiosity piqued, Marcus would have liked to ask a few more questions, but before he could do that Titus reached the ring and the announcer started speaking again. ¡°And now... standing against the Titan, here comes the Executioner from the Federation! Fear his blood-stained horns and his iron arms! Here cooomes... Yosef!¡± From the opposite side of the arena a new figure made its entrance, with the same light and smoke effects that had accompanied Titus. The newcomer was almost as tall and muscular as Titus, but instead of glistening muscle he was covered head to toe in black fur. A black executioner hood covered his face, but two white bull horns came out from under it, with their tip painted red as if they had been covered in blood. ¡°A minotaur.¡± Yasen commented. ¡°Interesting. Seems like we''re about to see a match of brute force.¡± Yosef charged at the ring, reaching it and jumping over the ropes and landing right in front of Titus. The two fighters stared at each other from their respective corners, waiting quietly while the commentators kept speaking. ¡°Seems like both Titus and Yosef are ready and raring to go! So, without further ado, let''s do this! Let the fight begin!¡± A bell rang, and without hesitation Yosef immediately threw himself at his opponent, charging at him with his horns as if he was an actual bull. However, Titus stood his ground and grabbed the minotaur''s horns with his hands. The momentum pushed the huge man against the ropes, but at the same time Yosef''s charge was stopped. Then, with a superhuman display of strength, Titus suddenly lifted the minotaur by its horns and threw it out of the ring, where he landed against the metal fences with a loud bang. ¡°Ouch!¡± Marcus thought. ¡°I guess that this is why they got those fences. If they hadn''t been there, that minotaur would have flattened a few spectators.¡± The impact didn''t seem to have much of an effect on Yosef despite the fact that it would have broken the bones of a normal person, and the minotaur stood up and quickly jumped back on the ring, where Titus was waiting for him with a smug expression on his face. This time, Yosef approached his opponent more carefully, making a few feints before dashing and trying to hit him. The human, however, simply ignored the minotaur''s moves, and simply went on the attack himself. The two then collided against each other at the centre of the ring, grabbing and trying to overpower each other in some sort of greco-roman wrestling bout. Titus was a bit bigger and his size gave him a definite advantage, but Yosef was simply relentless and he seemed to possess near infinite stamina. In the end, the minotaur was the one who gained the upper hand, as he managed to put the human off-balance with a feint and took advantage of that brief moment to trip him and get behind him to grab his neck in a lock. Titus tried to break free of that hold but despite his prodigious strength he couldn''t shake off his assailant, and meanwhile his face turned from red to purple as he ran out of breath. However he wasn''t done yet, and he stood up one last time, lifting the minotaur along with him, and ran towards one of the corners, slamming his opponent against the pole. Yosef grunted in pain but didn''t let go of the hold, not even when Titus started ramming him repeatedly, and in the end his perseverance won, as the human, his face now blue, finally collapsed to the ground. The crowd cheered as the commentators excitedly announced that Yosef was the victor, and the minotaur stood up and raised his fist to the air in triumph. ¡°Good fight.¡± Yasen commented. ¡°It was a bit amateurish by my standards, but overall I''d say it was passably entertaining. Titus had an edge when it came to physique but Yosef had much better technique, so it''s no wonder that he won.¡± He turned to the Vex Queen. ¡°So, was it to your liking sir Marcus?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The monster girl nodded. ¡°It was... well, more real than I thought it''d be. From what you told me I thought that they would just pretend to fight.¡± ¡°Well, arena fighters do often use a lot of flashy but impractical moves at the start to make their matches more fun to watch, but they are still trying to beat each other and they tend to get more serious at the end of the fight.¡± The Aura Master replied. ¡°After all, if people wanted to see pure acting they''d go to a theatre, not to the Arena.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Marcus nodded again. ¡°Makes sense.¡± ¡°And here I thought that it''d be just like wrestling, with kayfabe and all.¡± He thought to himself. ¡°But I guess that in a world where melee fighting is still relevant the people would recognize a completely fake fight.¡± He returned his attention to the centre of the arena. Titus had recovered and was walking away on his own legs, seemingly no worse for wear though he did seem quite frustrated, while Yosef on the contrary was visibly limping but had a much more cheerful attitude. ¡°That was an exciting match, folks!¡± The commentator said. ¡°And yet, it was nothing but the appetizer compared to what we have in store for you tonight! Now, following this match between giants, it¡¯s going to be a match between beauties and beasts! In the blue corner, here are our household champions! Give it up for Sylvia the Slayer and Katherine the Red Valkyrie!¡± Music played and fireworks erupted as two figures emerged from one of the entrances. They were two women, both pretty tall and extremely muscular. The taller one was a blonde bombshell wearing a skimpy fur bikini like a stereotypical female barbarian from a Frazetta cover, while the other, only marginally smaller, was a redhead wearing what looked like a rubber replica of roman armour, which included a muscle cuirass which greatly emphasized her breasts. ¡°Now this looks more like the wrestling I knew.¡± Marcus thought as the two women reached the ring. ¡°And in the blue corner, here are the fearsome gladiators from the Federation!¡± The commentator announced again. ¡°Here comes Tina the Tigress and Yulia the Terror of Zima!¡± A different music played and fireworks were set off at the opposite entrance, and two new figures entered the Arena. One of them was a tall and thin Felid girl whose fur was striped like that of a tiger, while the other was a white-furred Ursid like Olga, Eisen¡¯s head maid, only she was a bit thinner and more visibly muscular. Both of them were wearing shorts and sports bras, similar to those that Alya used. The two Thulians also climbed on the ring, followed by the cheers of the public. Then, the Ursid and the blond woman got out in their respective corners, leaving the Felid and the girl in the red armour inside the ring. ¡°The match is about to start, and the first ones in the ring are going to be Katherine and Tina it seems!¡± The commentator said. ¡°So, let¡¯s not waste any more time and let¡¯s get ready to rumble! Let the fight begin!¡± The bell was ringed, and without hesitation Katherine launched herself against Tina with her right arm raised to perform a lariat. The Felid ducked and easily dodged the blow, but then the redhead just kept moving straight ahead, bounced on the ropes and charged back, performing another lariat and aiming a bit lower than the previous one. However the cat girl avoided this attack as well, this time jumping over her opponent and landing behind her with literal cat-like grace. With an annoyed expression on her face, the woman tried a few more charges and moves, all of which were dodged effortlessly by the Felid, which almost seemed to be mocking her opponent. ¡°Things are not so hot for Katherine!¡± The commentator said. ¡°Tina is constantly a step ahead of her! How will the Valkyrie try to close this gap?¡± That question was soon answered, as Katherine attempted another lariat that was also dodged by Tina who jumped over the Red Valkyrie. However, this time the woman spinned on herself as soon as she passed the Felid, turning around and grabbing her by the waist before executing a perfect german suplex, slamming her on the ring. Then as they were both on the floor Katherine started grappling her opponent, and though Tina fought back the human¡¯s greater strength, weight and superior technique quickly allowed the latter to quickly overpower the Felid, putting her in a rather peculiar submission hold. The Valkyrie was on the ground below Tina, holding her arms and intertwining her legs with hers right behind the knees, forcing the Tigress to bridge backwards. This hold didn¡¯t seem particularly painful but it was certainly quite humiliating, since it put the catgirl in a rather suggestive position with her legs open and her chest up in the air. ¡°Here is Katherine¡¯s Wedding Lock!¡± The commentator announced. ¡°Will Tina be able to free herself? Or is she doomed to a humiliating defeat!¡± Wild cheers coming from the stands seemed to indicate that the males in the crowd really appreciated this display, and Tina struggled even harder to free herself with an annoyed expression on her face. However, while the hold wasn¡¯t that effective, the catgirl still seemed incapable of breaking free from it, and the redhead gradually forced the Thulian to spread her legs more and more, much to the spectator¡¯s delight. ¡°Quite a¡­ peculiar hold.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°Oh, that one is just for show.¡± Yasen promptly replied. ¡°They have yet to start fighting seriously. The stuff they did so far was just to please the crowd.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can see that a lot of people are pleased with that right now.¡± The Vex Queen said sardonically. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one of the reasons why they come to this place to begin with.¡± The Aura Master smiled knowingly. ¡°This is the Red Light District, after all.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± Marcus replied. They returned their full attention to the ring, immediately noticing that Tina¡¯s companion, the bear woman called Yulia, had sneakily entered the ring and was now rushing to her friend¡¯s help. The Ursid quickly grabbed both fighters from the ground as if they weighed nothing, separated them and then proceeded to throw Katherine against the pole of her corner, which she hit with a loud impact that left her concussed and dazed. Losing no time, her teammate Sylvia immediately tagged her and jumped into the ring, while Tina also let Yulia take her place and returned to her own corner. The Ursid now faced the barbarian woman, but she didn¡¯t seem particularly phased and just taunted her opponent with a ¡°bring it on¡± gesture. The bear woman''s confidence didn¡¯t seem out of place since Sylvia, despite being pretty tall for a human, was still tiny compared to her. The barbarian woman also seemed perfectly aware of her disadvantage and cautiously kept her distance and circled around her opponent like a wolf stalking its prey. Seeing that Sylvia wouldn¡¯t fall for her taunt, Yulia sneered and just went on the offensive, trying to grab the blond woman, but the latter dashed away, dodging any attempt to reach her. This chase went on for a little while, until the Ursid, who clearly had had enough, threw all caution to the wind and just focused on trying to grab her opponent, running after her with surprising speed for someone so large. However, that only meant that she fell completely for the barbarian¡¯s trap. Just as it seemed that Yulia had been able to push Sylvia into a corner, the latter jumped on the corner pole and used it as a trampoline to launch herself against the Ursid, who had no time to slow down before being hit square in the face with a well placed dropkick. The impact made the bear woman stumble backward, but surprisingly even that blow wasn¡¯t enough to take her down, though it did manage to stun her momentarily. Sylvia wasn¡¯t finished though, and as soon as she landed back on the ring she proceeded to sweep at Yulia¡¯s legs, tripping her and finally making her fall down. Then, before the dazed Ursid could react, the barbarian woman grabbed her in an arm bar, with her legs around the bear woman''s neck while she held her left arm. Yulia struggled to free herself, but Sylvia¡¯s hold was too firm to be broken. Then, with a display of superhuman strength, the bear woman stood up, lifting her opponent along with her, but Sylvia simply increased the pressure on her arm and the bear woman fell back, growling in pain. From her corner, Tina entered the ring to help her companion, but before she could reach her she was intercepted by Katherine, who this time managed to hit her with a lariat and made her tumble on the ring¡¯s floor. The Valkyrie then proceeded to once again grab the Felid into a hold, this time a more conventional chokehold that quickly managed to subdue the catgirl. Meanwhile, seeing as no help was coming her way, Yulia also started tapping the ring floor to surrender, her face distorted with pain as her arm was almost bent backwards. That was the end of the fight, and the bell rang to announce the winners. ¡°And here it is!¡± The announcer cried. ¡°The fight is over, and our household champions have won against the two menaces from Thule!¡± Cheers erupted from the tribunes and Katherine and Sylvia beamed as they bathed in the adoration of the crowd, while the defeated Thulians quietly left the arena, looking rather frustrated, with Tina wobbling a bit and Yulia massaging her arm. ¡°Mh... interesting fight.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°Quite so.¡± Yasen agreed. ¡° It was a skill versus natural strength scenario, with the former coming out on top after a hard battle. It¡¯s plenty enough for most people to enjoy it.¡± ¡°And all the eyecandy probably didn¡¯t hurt either.¡± The Vex Queen smirked under his mask. ¡°Seeing the lock that the redhead woman used in the middle of the match definitely made the crowd happy.¡± ¡°Katherine knows how to please the crowd, that¡¯s for sure.¡± The Aura Master convened. ¡°She¡¯s a professional after all.¡± ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yasen confirmed. ¡°We went out together a couple times.¡± ¡°You dated her?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± The captain shrugged. ¡°It was just a fling, nothing more. Neither of us was interested in pursuing a more serious relationship.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Marcus nodded. Meanwhile, Katherine and Sylvia also left, and once the ring was vacated the lights in the Arena started slowly dimming, until the entire hall was left in the dark. ¡°And now, the moment you¡¯ve all been waiting for!¡± The commentator loudly announced. ¡°The special event of this evening, which will see the White Fang face the Wild Roses!¡± A luminous sphere that looked like a miniature moon suddenly appeared from the ceiling, floating above the ring and illuminating the Arena with its pale light. At the same time, artificial fog rolled down from the tribunes, filling the space around the ring. The music also changed, becoming wild and rhythmic. ¡°On the blue corner, we have the three time winner of the Great Imperial Battle Royale! The undefeated champion from Thule, who makes every other fighter quake in fear at her very mention! The white beast that stalks the night! The one! The only¡­ Whiiiiite Faaaang!¡± A large figure made their entrance in the arena. It was impossible to tell the details of her appearance since she was hidden behind a curtain of fog, but it was still pretty clear that she was a huge and muscular woman, almost as big as Yulia the Ursid. Then the so-called White Fang effortlessly jumped five metres in the air, emerging from the fog and landing right in the middle of the ring on all four before suddenly standing up and letting out another powerful howl. Even at that distance, Marcus immediately recognized her. It was none other than Alya Vilka. Chapter 147 - Beat Two Roses with one Wolf A surprised Marcus stared silently at the figure standing on the ring. There couldn¡¯t be any doubt that it was Alya Vilka, as not only was her physique immediately recognizable, but she was even wearing her usual attire, with the only addition being a stylized mask of a wolf that barely covered half of her face. ¡°Hey Yasen, isn''t that Alya?¡± He asked for confirmation, though he was pretty sure already. ¡°It sure seems so.¡± The captain replied, looking as surprised as the Vex Queen himself. ¡°What is she doing here? Didn''t she go back to her country?¡± ¡°She did. Last time I met her, she was embarking on a ferry headed for the Federation. She must have come back.¡± Marcus was about to ask more questions when the announcer started speaking again, interrupting him. ¡°And now, for her opponents, we have a couple of newcomers!¡± The man said. ¡°But don''t let their lack of notoriety fool you, because these beautiful flowers pack some sharp thorns! Now, let us welcome these two! Give it up for the White Rose and the Black Rose!¡± Fireworks and sparks erupted from one of the entrances, and black and white petals fell from the ceiling as the challengers entered the arena. One of them was a tall and muscular woman ¡ªthough she was still smaller than Alya¡ª with long blond hair who wore a white sports bra and long white pants, with a white rose tucked behind her ear and her face covered by a white domino mask. Meanwhile the other fighter was much shorter, barely taller than Marcus himself, with black hair dressed in the same manner as her companion but with her clothes being black instead of white. Marcus narrowed his eyes. Both fighters looked rather familiar, but from that distance he couldn''t tell exactly who they were. The newcomers also reached the ring and both of them jumped over the ropes. The two Roses then raised their arms to incite the crowd to cheer for her ¡ªto which most spectators obliged¡ª while Alya just stared at them with her arms crossed and a smug, confident smile on her face. ¡°Seems like the fighters are raring to go!¡± The announcer said. ¡°This is a bit of a special match, so I''ll explain the rules. The White Fang really wanted a challenge in this fight, so we allowed her to fight solo while her opponents shall fight under tag team rules. Now, will this handicap be enough for the challengers to defeat her, or will the White Fang keep her title of undefeated champion? Let''s find out right now! Let the fight begin!¡± The bell rang, and the Black Rose jumped to her corner, while her companion turned towards Alya, assuming a crouching fighting stance. Meanwhile, the wolfwoman simply remained still, waiting for her opponent to act. She didn''t have to wait long though, because only a few seconds later the White Rose suddenly dashed towards her. For a moment, it seemed that the woman would just charge directly at the Lycan but then at the last possible moment she instead circled around her opponent and attacked her from the right, trying to grab her. However, just as it seemed as if the assault would be successful, Alya just sidestepped out of the White Rose''s reach with relaxed ease and her arms still crossed. Undeterred from this failure, the White Rose simply kept chasing her opponent and trying to grab her, but the wolfwoman simply kept effortlessly dodging again and again. Then, all of a sudden, as Alya dodged yet another assault, the blond woman suddenly turned around and intercepted the Thulian with a powerful kick to her side. This time Alya was forced to block using her arms, and her opponent followed with a low, sweeping kick, which the wolfwoman dodged by jumping in the air. The White Rose then stood up and launched herself at the Lycan before she could get back on the ground, finally managing to grab her sides, and then proceeded to arch herself backwards and supplex her into the ring mat. She didn''t stop there however, and pivoting on the body of her opponent she spun into the air and delivered another supplex. And another. And another. But then the fourth attempt was stopped by Alya suddenly planting her feet on the ring, stopping the momentum and then proceeding to perform a suplex of her own, slamming the White Rose on the ring. The two then separated, immediately getting back on their feet and looking none worse for wear. ¡°This White Rose seems quite skilled.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°To be holding her own against Alya...¡± ¡°Well, Alya is still just playing around.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°She hasn''t even used any Aura technique yet. But still, I have to agree. This White Rose gal has some impressive skills in close quarter combat.¡± The White Rose attacked again, this time trying to overwhelm her opponent by going all out and delivering a series of lightning quick blows. But Alya remained unfazed and simply deflected or dodged all attacks, dancing around the ring like a feather in the wind. Then, all of a sudden, the White Rose suddenly sped up to an impossible degree, moving so fast that she became a blur and catching the Lycan woman with a powerful shoulder tackle that sent her flying into the ropes, only to bounce back and be hit by a lariat that sent her spinning in the air before crashing onto the ring floor. ¡°What was that?¡± Marcus asked, his eyes wide with surprise behind the mask. ¡°Aura Arts.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°And used pretty skillfully to boot. The White Rose must be an Aura Warrior.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Dieter really went all out trying to find good opponents for Alya.¡± For a brief moment the Vex Queen felt worried for the wolfwoman, since the blow she had just received would have killed a normal person. However, he hadn''t even finished formulating this thought when Alya jumped back on her feet, seemingly completely unharmed. In fact, she even started smiling cheerfully ¡ªa predatory smile full of eagerness for violence. For the first time since the start of the match Alya went on the offensive. Without any warning she threw herself at her opponent, launching several blows too quick for the eye to see. The White Rose barely managed to dodge or parry most of them, but then she got hit by a kick to the stomach so hard that it made her bend over in pain. Not letting this chance slide, the wolfwoman grabbed her opponent by her neck and waist and jumped in the air before slamming the White Rose''s head on the ring with both their combined weight. This time the blonde woman definitely felt the blow, and when they separated and got back up she was a bit wobbly on her feet. However, Alya didn''t give her much time to recover and assaulted her again, grabbing her by her arms and overpowering her with ease, forcing her on one knee. For a moment it seemed as if the match was going to end then and there, but then, all of a sudden, the Black Rose jumped from her corner and launched herself at Alya, hitting her in the side of her face with a drop kick that sent her tumbling away from the White Rose. Some people in the crowd booed at this clear foul, but most cheered since this would allow this entertaining fight to go on longer. The Black Rose then grabbed her companion''s hand and helped her get on her feet, before gesturing for her to go to their corner. The White Rose obliged, and left the brunette alone in the ring to face Alya. The Lycan, meanwhile, stood up again, once again seemingly unharmed, and just tilted her head left and right before looking at her new opponent. The Black Rose returned the stare with equal confidence, and then, without any warning, she darted towards the Aura Master with insane speed, attacking her with a series of lightning quick kicks. Though physically smaller and probably weaker than her teammate, the Black Rose was nonetheless incredibly quick and agile, moving around the ring with inhuman speed. However, Alya was more than a match for her. Every attack was dodged or parried and immediately followed by a counter, which was in turn dodged and followed by another counter, in a never ending chain that was equally brutal and graceful, like a wild dance between partners. It was breathtaking to look at and the crowd stared in silent fascination, almost as if worried that making any noise would break the spell and bring an end to this display of martial perfection. However even without any outside interference one of the fighters was bound to make a mistake sooner or later, and that was exactly what happened, and unsurprisingly it wasn''t Alya who did, but rather the Black Rose. After dodging one kick with a jump, the black haired woman spun in the air and attempted some kind of somersault kick, but this time she was a tad too slow and Alya managed to catch her leg mid-air, swinging her like a flail and slamming her on the floor. Then, before the Black Rose could recover, the wolfwoman delivered a powerful kick to her side, and while the girl managed to parry it the sheer force of the attack sent her flying against one of the corner poles. Alya then raised her arms and the crowd cheered, but her celebrations were very short lived as she was once again caught by surprise by her opponent. The White Rose, seeing her companion losing, sneaked behind the Lycan and grabbed her by the waist, lifting her as if she weighed nothing. Then, without hesitating, the woman then ran towards one of the corners and, using the poles as a trampoline, leaped more than ten metres in the air before dropping like a meteor on the ring, delivering a devastating supplex to Alya. The impact was strong enough to make the scaffolding where Marcus and Yasen were seated tremble as if hit by an earthquake, and the Vex Queen grabbed the railing in order not to fall from his seat. ¡°Shit!¡± Marcus cursed in his native language. ¡°Is everything alright, sir Marcus?¡± Yasen asked, turning towards him with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Eh... nothing.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°I was just surprised.¡± He turned to the ring, where the White Rose had stood up while Alya laid motionless on the floor. ¡°Is Alya going to be ok? That was one hell of an attack.¡± ¡°That it was.¡± The captain nodded. ¡°But don''t worry. Alya is fine. She has taken much worse hits than that without problem.¡± Yasen''s judgement proved to be correct, as a few moments later the wolfwoman suddenly jumped back on her feet, once again without showing any sign of being hurt. Her smile just widened even more, showing her sharp canines, and she gestured for both of her opponents to come at her at once. At the same time, the aura of danger surrounding the Lycan suddenly increased, to the point that Marcus could feel his hair standing. ¡°Seems like Alya is finally starting to get serious.¡± Yasen commented. ¡°This fight won''t go on much longer.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The two Roses exchanged a glance, visibly looking a bit worried, but after only a moment they started moving against the wolfwoman, circling around her and getting ready to attack her from two different sides. Then, as soon as they were in position, they darted towards Alya at the same time, one attacking from the front and the other from the back. The White Rose went for a grab, while the Black Rose tried to kick her from behind. Both failed, as Alya easily dodged both attacks. The two women repeated their assault again and again, but the Lycan seemed untouchable and moved around both of her opponents apparently without effort. This went on for less than a minute until, all of a sudden, she delivered an open palm strike to the Black Rose, sending her flying out of the ring and into the fences that protected the spectators, while with the other hand she grabbed the White Rose''s wrist and somehow managed to throw her into the floor, with a move that reminded Marcus of Aikido. Then, without pause, she seized the girl''s legs and started spinning, dragging her opponent with her. Meanwhile the Black Rose had stood up and, while reeling from the impact, managed to get back on the ring, but by the time she had reached it Alya''s spinning had gained a crazy speed, and she and the White Rose together looked kinda like a miniature twister, to the point that they even produced a gale that could be felt even in the furthest corners of the arena. The black haired woman stared at this display in confusion, but before she could do anything the Lycan let go of the White Rose, who, carried by the centrifugal force, was thrown towards her companion, hitting her like a cannonball. The two then flew in the air and hit the metal fences, leaving a very visible dent before dropping to the ground. ¡°And here it is, ladies and gentlemen!¡± The commentator cried as the bell rang to announce the end of the match. ¡°The White Fang''s famed Tornado Throw! The Wild Roses have fought extremely well, but in the end that wasn''t enough to beat the Fang, who keeps her title of undefeated champion!¡± The crowd cheered as Alya lifted her head and let out a victorious howl, while the lights all focused on her. Meanwhile, the Wild Roses slowly picked themselves up, clearly battered but somehow still mostly fine after the beating they had received, and they headed out of the arena. ¡°Eh, so Alya won.¡± Marcus commented. ¡°No surprises there, but at least it was a good fight... or at least it seemed so to me.¡± ¡°You''re perfectly correct.¡± Yasen agreed. ¡°None of them were actually fighting seriously, but it was a fine performance. And besides keeping up with Alya, even when she''s playing around, is no small feat. The Roses must both be Aura Warriors, and high ranked ones at that. At least Yellow Sheaths... maybe even White.¡± He paused and turned to the Vex Queen. ¡°However, what really matters is that you enjoyed the show.¡± ¡°I did.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Watching Alya fight is always... fascinating. And the fights before that were also fun to watch. So, all in all I''m happy that we came here to the Arena. This place was definitely worth a visit!¡± ¡°I''m glad to hear that.¡± The captain nodded. ¡°And besides, the night is still young. So, what do you want to do next, sir Marcus?¡± ¡°I don''t know... do you have any other suggestions?¡± ¡°Well, since we now know that Alya is here, we could ask her to join us.¡± The Aura Master proposed. ¡°We did have fun drinking together back in Treval, and she seemed to like you in her own way.¡± The first, instinctive response Marcus had was to immediately shut down this idea ¡ªpossibly before it had even been expressed, so that he wouldn''t have to even think about it. He was barely capable of being near Yasen without blushing himself to death after all, and adding Alya to the equation would probably make him die of sheer awkwardness. But, just as he was about to shout his refusal out loud, he realized a couple of things. First, he would probably have to justify his refusal to invite the wolfwoman, and that was easier said than done. Explaining how he really felt about the matter to Yasen was out of the question, but at the same time he didn''t like having to lie to him either. And second, and perhaps most importantly, Marcus was just tired of having his actions restricted by what he felt awkward. ¡°What the hell.¡± He told himself. ¡°I am a grown man ¡ªat least mentally¡ª and not some virgin choirboy still scared of cooties. I came here to this Red Light District specifically to have fun and there is the chance to drink with a woman who I do find actually rather attractive. Back in my old life I wouldn''t have hesitated to go for it.¡± He thought about it for a moment, and then took a deep breath and decided to throw his reservation aside at least for this one night and see what would happen. ¡°Well, why not.¡± He said. ¡°Besides, this would actually be the first time we drink together... back in Treval, it was my double who was with you, not me.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The captain nodded. ¡°I forgot about that. Well, in this case let''s head to the changing room before Alya leaves.¡± ¡°Alright... but we''ve got to find someone to lead us there first.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Don''t worry, I know the way.¡± Yasen replied with a smirk. ¡°I''ve been there a few times already, back when I dated one of the female arena fighters.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Marcus nodded, desperately trying to let his mind be led astray by the captain talking about dating. ¡°Make way then.¡± The two descended the stairs, and then the Aura Master guided the Vex Queen through a series of corridors, until they finally arrived at an anonymous closed door with the words ¡°No entry¡± written on it in bold characters and a burly man standing in front of it, probably a member of the staff. The man glanced at them menacingly as they approached, but immediately recognized Yasen and when the latter asked to let them pass, the security guard immediately stood aside. The captain then led Marcus inside and they found themselves in a little space separated from the rest of the room by a wooden folding screen. As the captain closed the door behind them, the Vex Queen could hear female voices coming from beyond that screen. ¡°It''s just a shame, you know?¡± A voice that was unmistakably Alya''s was saying. ¡°You could easily become an Aura Master if you just put in the effort.¡± ¡°You sound like my seniors in the Order.¡± Another familiar voice replied, though Marcus couldn''t remember to whom it belonged to. ¡°They all say the exact same thing, but I''m just not interested. I''m perfectly fine with staying a White Sheath, thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, I can respect that.¡± Alya said. ¡°No need to respect it. Nemi is just a lazy bum.¡± Yet another familiar voice chimed in. ¡°You shut your mouth Merva. You''re just jealous because you''re still a Yellow Sheath.¡± Before they could continue their discussion, Yasen interrupted by announcing their presence. ¡°Excuse me.¡± He said loudly enough to be heard. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but we''re looking for Alya.¡± There was a moment of silence, but after a few seconds the wolfwoman''s head, still wearing her white mask, poked over the folding screen and looked down at the newcomers. ¡°Well well well... look at who showed up.¡± The Thulian said. ¡°What are you doing here Yasen?¡± ¡°Well, me and sir Marcus just happened to be watching the fights tonight, and after seeing you we decided to come by and ask you if you''d like to have a drink with us later.¡± The captain explained ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Alya nodded, shifting her gaze to the Vex Queen, who was still covered head to toe in his disguise. ¡°Just give me a few minutes to get ready. In the meantime, come on in.¡± ¡°Uhm... we wouldn''t want to bother you and the other ladies while you get changed, so we can wait outside.¡± Yasen said. ¡°Don''t worry, we''re all presentable.¡± The wolfwoman said. The captain looked at her for a moment, but then shrugged and walked around the screen, followed by Marcus. The rest of the room was long but quite narrow, with several dressing tables lined against one side and coat hangers on the other. Apart from Alya there were just two other people ¡ªthe two girls who had fought against her, who had now removed their masks. Now that he could take a better look at them, the Vex Queen actually recognized them: they were members of the Order of the Rose, the mercenary group that he had met back in Brettholz. ¡°Oh, greeting captain Yasen.¡± Said the short brunette, Nemi. ¡°Evening, captain.¡± Echoed the tall, blonde one, Merva. ¡°Good evening, ladies.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°Hi there.¡± Marcus also saluted them, and the two female Aura Warriors immediately turned their glances towards him. ¡°Wait... Are you the Vex Queen?¡± Nemi asked. ¡°The one that looks like a bug version of Sarah?¡± ¡°Yeah, that''s me.¡± Marcus replied, lifting his mask to show his face. ¡°And you are... Nemi and Merva, right?¡± ¡°That''s correct.¡± The short woman confirmed. ¡°I''m surprised you remember our names.¡± She paused and gave a side glance at the Vex Queen. ¡°And I''m also surprised by the fact that I can''t sense your aura... like, at all. Which is impressive considering that back in Brettholz I could feel you from several rooms away.¡± ¡°Uhm, well...¡± The Vex Queen hesitated. He had been warned not to tell too many people about the Crown, but Nemi''s question was very on point. So he decided to tell the truth but not give away too many details. ¡°I got an item that helps me control my aura now.¡± Then, before the girl could ask more questions he tried to change the subject: ¡°By the way, I was also surprised to see you two fighting in the Arena. How did you end up here as Alya¡¯s opponents?¡± ¡°It''s nothing exciting really.¡± Nemi shrugged. ¡°We are currently staying at the temple of Pretheve waiting for our next assignment, and this evening the owner of the Arena showed up searching for Aura Warriors that could put on a good show while fighting Alya. Since we were free and the pay was good, we decided to take this job.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus nodded. Then, eager to keep the topic away from the matter of the Crown, he turned to Alya, who had taken off her mask and was currently busy wiping his fur with a towel. ¡°Tangentially related, can I ask you why you¡¯re here Alya? Last time I saw you, you were heading back to your country because it was under attack, was it not?¡± ¡°Yeah, but as it turned out it was just a waste of time.¡± The wolfwoman replied. ¡°The Djinni were poking at our borders but they got cold feet once our army got there, and after that we just spent a week just staring at each other and waiting for the other to do the first move.¡± She shook her head in pure disgust. ¡°I hate that kind of stand-off. Though thankfully it didn¡¯t last long, since the Djinni soon packed up and left. That left me bored and with nothing to do, so I decided to head for the northern kingdoms to see if I could find something interesting to hunt in the Great Northern Forest. I was on my way there when I decided to stop in Rennhafen for Toathal.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus nodded again. ¡°I¡¯m personally a bit surprised that your commanders let you go so easily.¡± Yasen commented. ¡°After all, the Djinni could very well come back later. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time they used this kind of feint.¡± ¡°The Djinni have other fishes to fry.¡± Alya replied as she grabbed a pair of boots and put them on. ¡°Apparently there is a major raid coming from the Winter Wastes this year, which ought to keep them occupied at least until spring.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The captain said. ¡°It makes sense now.¡± Curious as he always was about the history of this world, the Vex Queen was about to ask for more details about the Djinni and these so-called Winter Wastes but before he could say anything the Lycan woman put on a jacket and spoke again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready. We can go out now.¡± She said. Then she turned towards Nemi and Merva and asked: ¡°How about you two? You wanna come along?¡± ¡°Thank you very much, but we have to get back to the temple.¡± The blonde woman politely declined. ¡°We¡¯ve got training tomorrow, and we really need all the sleep we can get. ¡°Yeah¡­ I would have liked to take tomorrow off, but sadly the captain just won¡¯t let us off the hook.¡± Nemi added bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Alya commented. ¡°It means she knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± She turned back to Marcus and Yasen. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go get something to drink.¡± ¡°As you wish, Alya.¡± Yasen said, and then waved towards the two Gold Roses. ¡°Good evening ladies.¡± ¡°Good evening to you, captain Yasen.¡± Nemi replied. ¡°And good evening to you too, sir Marcus.¡± ¡°Good evening.¡± The Vex Queen replied, before turning and following Alya and Yasen out of the room. As he walked behind the two Aura Masters who towered over him, he once again felt the usual pang of awkwardness that always plagued him in their presence, which made him question his decision to go out drinking with them. However, after thinking about it for a moment, he doubled down instead. ¡°I can¡¯t spend all my life scared of my emotions!¡± He told himself. ¡°After all, you all live once¡­ ehr, twice in my case, but the point still stands! I don¡¯t know when this life will end, so I ought to try and enjoy it when I can! I do find Alya somewhat attractive and drinking with her sounds fun, so I¡¯m going to do it, awkwardness be damned!¡± With this resolution he kept walking besides the two warriors, but still, despite all of his determination, he just couldn¡¯t get himself to calm down, and he could still feel his cheeks blushing and his heart pounding in his chest. 148 - Partying Hard After a brief stop to say goodbye to Dieter, Marcus and Yasen finally left the Arena behind and returned to the streets of the Red Light District, where Alya was waiting for them. Once again, the Vex Queen felt grateful from the bottom of his heart for the cloak and the mask that covered him completely, because otherwise being in the company of the two Aura Masters would have been almost unbearable. But somehow his disguise made him feel detached and hidden from the world, so the awkwardness he felt was more or less within acceptable levels. ¡°Man, that was a nice fight all things considered, but holding back so much makes me crave something more.¡± Alya said to Yasen. ¡°By any chance, would you be interested in a quick bout? Just a small duel to warm ourselves up a bit?¡± ¡°I''m sorry Alya, but I''m busy this evening.¡± The Captain replied with a smirk. ¡°I have the duty to accompany sir Marcus, and it wouldn''t be proper for me to get distracted with a sparring match with you. However, if you''d happen to show up at the training grounds of the Royal Guards one of these days, I think I could oblige you then.¡± ¡°I''ll take you up on that offer if I''ll stay a bit longer in Rennhafen.¡± The wolfwoman said in a rather disappointed tone. ¡°But honestly I really want to get to the Northlands as soon as possible. I only stopped here because I felt that I was getting a bit too rusty and I needed some exercise. Luckily Dieter managed to get a match for me, but as I said that''s not nearly enough.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Anyway, since I can''t do anything for my thirst for battle, the least I can do is to slake my actual thirst. Let''s go get something to drink.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yasen nodded. ¡°So, where should we head to then? I''d highly suggest the Broken Wheel tavern, personally. It''s quite close and the beer is excellent.¡± ¡°Nah, I already have another place to go.¡± Alya replied. ¡°Oh, and where would it be?¡± The captain asked. ¡°Madam Sevre''s Serrai.¡± Yasen froze for a moment after hearing that. ¡°Wait, what?¡± He said, sounding completely dumbfounded. ¡°Why would you want to go there?¡± ¡°Because it''s the best tavern in Rennhafen.¡± The wolfwoman answered in a matter of fact tone. ¡°Also it''s where I am currently lodged so I won''t have to worry about losing my way in these damn alleys when I''m drunk.¡± ¡°Those are good points, but...¡± The captain hesitated, glancing at the Vex Queen beside him. ¡°Well, I don''t know if sir Marcus would be fine with it.¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t I be fine with it?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Well...¡± The man looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°While the Serrai is indeed one of the best drinking establishments here in Rennhafen, it''s main service is...¡± He hesitated. ¡°Well, it''s adult entertainment.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Vex Queen asked, failing to connect the dots. ¡°It''s a brothel.¡± Alya chimed in helpfully. ¡°One that specialises in exotic species. But that''s not why we''re going there tonight though. As I said, it''s also one of the best taverns here in Rennhafen. It''s nice, quiet, clean and it has good music, food and an exceptional selection of liquors. It''s a bit pricey, but it''s totally worth it.¡± ¡°Ah... I see.¡± Marcus muttered automatically, as his brain had kind of shut down at the thought of visiting a brothel with the two Aura Masters. ¡°In any case, we don''t have to go there if you don''t want to, sir Marcus.¡± Yasen said, picking up the Vex Queen''s discomfort. ¡°There are plenty of other establishments to choose from.¡± As soon as Marcus''s mind resumed working, his first, instinctive response was to do as the captain had suggested and immediately veto the hell out of Alya''s proposal. However, just as he was about to speak, he remembered his resolution to not let his embarrassment dictate his actiona. ¡°I am an adult, not a kid!¡± He thought angrily. ¡°I shouldn''t be scared of visiting a brothel or whatever! There shouldn''t be anything that I haven''t seen already! Heck, in my past life I even worked as a barman in a nightclub, so it''s nothing new at all for me!¡± ¡°Is everything alright, sir Marcus?¡± Yasen then asked, interrupting his mental self pep talk. ¡°You''ve been silent for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He replied quickly. ¡°Sorry, I was lost in my thoughts for a bit.¡± He hesitated for another moment, and then asked: ¡°Anyway, does this Serrai keep its different businesses separated? Because I mean... well, I admit that it would be rather... uncomfortable if we''re visiting a tavern while everyone around us is... using it as a brothel, if you know what I mean.¡± ¡°Visiting something like a nightclub would be fine, but to stand there while people are screwing around us would be too much.¡± He thought. ¡°Oh, don''t worry.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°People would have to go to private rooms if they want to use the brothel''s services. The common rooms are not going to have anything more risqu¨¦ than a few waitresses and dancers in skimpy clothes.¡± ¡°Hm... ok, that doesn''t sound too bad. Not any worse than the night club I used to work at.¡± So, after taking a deep breath and gathering his resolve, the Vex Queen finally gave his answer. ¡°Well, in that case I can''t see why we shouldn''t go there if this place is as nice as Alya says it is.¡± ¡°Oh, it is.¡± The captain nodded. ¡°In all honesty, it''s probably the best establishment in all of Brettholz. I often go there to have a drink and relax when I¡¯m on my leave.¡± ¡°That''s splendid.¡± The Vex Queen said. ¡°Let''s go then.¡± ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Yasen asked once again. ¡°Because as I told you before, going somewhere else is not a problem if you''re not comfortable.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Marcus stubbornly replied. ¡°I''m not a kid any more. I can certainly visit an establishment like this Serrai. Moreovery, the way you talk about it makes it seem like an interesting place.¡± ¡°Very well then.¡± The Aura Master nodded. ¡°As you wish then. Let''s go to the Serrai.¡± Alya and Yasen led Marcus away from the main streets and into a veritable labyrinth of small, dimly lit alleys. This part of the District was much less crowded and the shops and establishments were considerably less flashy, often consisting of just a luminous sign and a door. There were a few exceptions though, such as a place which had some huge glass windows from which some almost naked ladies peered and waved seductively at passersby, or what looked like a casino whose entrance was decorated with statues of people engaged in rather... extreme sexual activities. All the while, Marcus did his best to ignore his growing discomfort, making an heroic effort to keep calm and talk nonchalantly with the two Aura Masters, hoping that the conversation would help him keep his embarrassment at bay. Somehow it worked, and by the time they finally reached their destination the Vex Queen felt reasonably fine, except for a mild knot in his stomach. ¡°Here we are.¡± Alya announced, pointing at a large but otherwise anonymous two stories tall building which had no windows at the ground floor. A large, reinforced wooden door seemed like the only entrance, with a rather small sign hanging above it with the words ¡°The Serrai¡± written on it. ¡°Uhm... are you sure this is the right place?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°It looks a tad anonymous for what''s supposed to be the best tavern in town.¡± ¡°Oh, that''s actually on purpose.¡± Yasen said. ¡°Madame Sevre likes to keep a plain exterior in order to better select her clientele. This way, there are less troublemakers wandering inside the Serrai.¡± ¡°I see.¡± They approached the door, and Alya grabbed a string that was dangling from the wall beside it and pulled it, causing a bell to ring inside. A few seconds later, a slit suddenly opened in the door, revealing a small peephole, and after whoever was inside had inspected the newcomers the door opened to grant them passage. Alya immediately walked in without hesitation, followed by a decidedly less confident Marcus, with Yasen closing the line. The trio then found themselves in what looked like a rather spacious lobby, with a large wooden desk on one side of the room and a middle aged woman sitting behind it. The one who had opened the door was a huge, black furred minotaur dressed in an immaculate butler uniform. ¡°Greetings and welcome to the Serrai.¡± The woman said, studying the new arrivals. Then, after a moment, she added: ¡°Welcome back, miss Vilka. And it''s a pleasure to see you again, captain Harp.¡± ¡°It''s a pleasure to see you too, Doris.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°Could you tell me who your companion is?¡± The woman added, as her eyes shifted towards the Vex Queen. ¡°You know the procedure. We have to check the customers'' identity before granting them access.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Aura Master nodded. ¡°This is sir Marcus Vitali, the Queen of the Vex, and recently elevated to the rank of Countess.¡± He turned to the monster girl and said: ¡°Please, remove your mask so that you can be identified, sir Marcus. I assure you that this is merely a formality, and that in any case your visit here will be kept strictly confidential.¡± Marcus hesitated a moment, still feeling a bit embarrassed, but then did as he was told, lowering his hood and sliding the mask away from his horn to show his face. The woman, Doris, looked a little bit surprised by his appearance but didn¡¯t show any other reaction. ¡°Very well.¡± She said. ¡°If captain Harp vouch for you, then you''re free to enter. Do you want to leave your cloaks here?¡± ¡°Er... is it a problem if I keep mine on?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°I''d... rather not attract too much attention.¡± ¡°Oh, don''t worry about that.¡± Alya smirked. ¡°This might be the one and only place in this kingdom where you would blend right in.¡± ¡°Alya is right.¡± Yasen confirmed. ¡°There are some people here whose look is even more peculiar than yours. Besides, both the clientele and the staff are extremely discreet, so you won''t have to worry about being bothered.¡± The Vex Queen still felt reluctant about leaving his disguise behind, since it had helped him soothe his discomfort so far, but then again he couldn''t deny that trying to drink and enjoying himself while wearing a mask would also be rather awkward, so he did as he was suggested and gave his cloak, surcoat and mask to Doris. ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman said, taking the clothes. ¡°Enjoy your stay.¡± The minotaur then opened a door for them, and the trio went down a flight of stairs, descending for at least ten metres before finding themselves in front of yet another door. Once they crossed this one as well, they finally entered the main hall of the Serrai. Marcus'' first impression was that he had somehow gotten outside in some kind of garden, but after a moment he realized that he was still indoors. The tall ceiling was simply painted like a night starry sky, and many potted plants and even trees were scattered everywhere, creating the illusion of a forest area. Several luminous orbs of various colours dangling from the ceiling provided a dim, nocturnal light, and at the centre of the room there was a large pond filled with water lilies with a stage that emerged from the centre of it like a small island. As he walked inside, the Vex Queen also noticed more details. The room itself was square shaped and very, very big, surrounded by a gallery that was separated from the rest of the hall by a line of sandstone columns. Instead of tables and chairs, there were about sixteen conversation pits dug into the stone floor, each of them filled with pillows and carpets, and placed so that each pit had a clear view of the stage but was isolated from the others by a wall of potted plants. All in all, Marcus had to admit that this place looked every bit as nice as it had been described to him. In fact, it was probably the most gorgeous establishment he had ever been at in both of his lives. However, the most striking feature of the hall were definitely the people inside. Though the clients in the conversation pits were hard to see due to the plants obstructing the view, the staff walking around were perfectly visible thanks to Marcus''s night vision and they were the most heterogeneous group he had ever seen. There were many waitresses ¡ªthough maybe some were waiters, since their gender was sometimes hard to tell¡ª of all shapes and forms, all dressed in rather skimpy clothes tailored for their specific form. The Vex Queen recognized a handful of species, like a female goblin who was serving drinks or one of those tree people that he had already seen on the streets of Rennhafen, but most of them were completely new to him. There was a serpentine creature with a humanoid torso that slithered on the floor, an incredibly tall and thin grey humanoid with four arms that carried a tray in each of its hands, a creature that was a mix between a frog and a cricket mixed together in the shape of an ape sitting in a corner that somehow was singing in a beautiful, pristine female voice, and finally a female reptilian humanoid with green skin and a huge flower bud growing out of her head that was dancing on the stage in the middle of the room. And many more shapes were only partially visible from across the room, some of which looked even less human. As Marcus gawked at all these different creatures, one of the waitresses approached his group. It was a tall and lithe white furred humanoid with features that resembled those of both rabbits and kangaroos, dressed in a skimpy maid outfit and moving with the elegant grace of a deer prancing through a meadow. She had very long and muscular digitigrade legs that ended up in huge, clawed paws which seemed specifically designed to kick people¡¯s heads off, and she had a stern and prideful expression on her face that seemed to indicate that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so if she had reason to. ¡°Welcome to the Serrai.¡± She greeted them with a squeaky voice that contrasted with her serious demeanour. ¡°Do you have a reservation?¡± ¡°No.¡± Alya replied. ¡°We just want a table for three.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The rabbit girl nodded. Then, after she studied them for a second, she suddenly noticed the Vex Queen and her demeanour changed instantly. Her ears went flat against the back of her head, and she opened her mouth and let out a feral hiss. Marcus blinked in surprise at that unexpected, hostile reaction. ¡°Is¡­ everything alright?¡± He asked. The rabbit girl didn¡¯t respond right away, and kept staring at him for a few more seconds, her whole body visibly tensing up and her right leg beginning to twitch, as if she was getting ready to kick. Meanwhile, both Alya and Yasen noticed her hostility and protectively put themselves in front of the Vex Queen. However, before things could escalate, the waitress seemed to regain control of herself. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I need to go somewhere.¡± She said while still staring at Marcus. ¡°Wait here please.¡± She then quickly walked away, leaving them there dumbfounded. ¡°What was that?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Judging by the fact that she seemed ready to attack you, I¡¯d say that she had some problem with you.¡± Alya said. ¡°But why? I have never even met her before!¡± ¡°Maybe she had something against your species in general.¡± The wolfwoman shrugged. ¡°Well¡­ that could be it.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°But I thought that the Vex were previously undiscovered, so how could that rabbit Thulian know about my species?¡± ¡°There is no such a thing as a rabbit Thulian.¡± Alya corrected him. ¡°Then what was she?¡± ¡°Beats me.¡± ¡°She is a Carbanog.¡± A sultry voice chimed in. Marcus turned and found himself facing a young human girl ¡ªor at least, that¡¯s what she looked like at first glance. She was pale, thin and short, barely any taller than the Vex Queen himself, with long, flowing blue hair that reached her waist and dressed in a long, form-fitting dark blue dress with golden trimmings. Her facial features, however, were subtly different from those of a human, being uncannily doll-like, and her eyes especially were like nothing Marcus had ever seen before. They were huge and canted, with pupils so unnaturally large that they left barely any space for the iris and the sclera, and they had an unfathomable depth about them, like pits opening over a bottomless chasm. Alya and Yasen, upon noticing her, slightly bowed their heads to greet her. ¡°Madame.¡± They both said respectfully. ¡°Good evening Alya. Good evening, captain.¡± The girl greeted them back. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. And I see you brought a friend with you.¡± ¡°This is Sir Marcus, Queen of the Vex.¡± Yasen introduced him. Then he turned towards the Vex Queen and added: ¡°Sir Marcus, this is Madame Sevre, owner of this establishment.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, ma¡¯am.¡± Marcus said, bowing slightly. ¡°Likewise, sir Marcus.¡± Sevre replied with a soft smile, bowing much more deeply. ¡°I apologize for how rudely Tawlee treated you, by the way. I assure you that it was nothing personal, it¡¯s just that sometimes her racial instincts can get the better of her.¡± ¡°I can relate to that.¡± Marcus replied honestly. ¡°And she did nothing too bad, so don¡¯t worry. May I ask why what kind of instinct made her so hostile to me though?¡± ¡°Carbanogs have the ability to sense predators, and they tend to react quite violently when they do.¡± Sevre replied. ¡°Luckily Tawlee has learned how to suppress this urge, but it seems that your presence was especially¡­ vexing for her, if you can forgive the pun.¡± The woman smirked. ¡°You must belong to a very predatory species to trigger her to this extent though, considering that Tawlee can deal with Temnosians without showing any discomfort.¡± Marcus couldn¡¯t really disagree with the fact that the Vex were predatory. After all, while he was in the forest, he had used his drones to basically hunt down everything he could. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s about right.¡± He said. ¡°Glad we could clear that up.¡± He paused for a moment and then asked: ¡°Does that mean that we have to go to another place? I really don¡¯t want to cause a disturbance with my presence¡­¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Oh, no no no no!¡± The Madame shook her head. ¡°What kind of service would I be running if I started kicking out guests who did nothing wrong? It¡¯s our fault, and we are the ones that should make amends for it. I¡¯ll just make sure that Tawlee won¡¯t come close to your table. Moreover, for tonight food and drinks are on the house for you, should you decide to stay.¡± She paused and added in a rather mischievous tone: ¡°I¡¯m even willing to throw in a discount for other services from my staff if you want.¡± ¡°Ehm¡­ thank you, but¡­ just food and drinks are fine.¡± The Vex Queen replied, blushing a bit. ¡°Splendid!¡± Sevre said. ¡°In that case, let me guide you to your table.¡± The girl led them to one of the conversation pits, one which had a clear view of the stage where the lizard girl was dancing, and made them sit down. She then called one of the waitresses, the multi-armed girl, to make her take their orders. Alya and Yasen both ordered a steak accompanied by whiskey, while Marcus, after reading the menu, went for a tartare and coffee flavoured liqueur called the Hangover, which he hoped would help him calm down since sitting between the two Aura Masters was still a straining experience for him. ¡°Do you mind if I sit with you?¡± Sevre asked as they were ordering. ¡°I¡¯d love to converse a bit, if that doesn¡¯t bother you.¡± Marcus thought about it for a second, and he found out that he actually liked the idea of having another person with them. After all, being alone with his current companions was getting a bit too much for him after getting rid of his disguise. ¡°As long as Alya and Yasen are fine with it, I don¡¯t mind.¡± He replied. ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡± The wolfwoman said. ¡°I have no objection either, madame.¡± The captain said. ¡°Marvellous!¡± Sevre clapped her hands to gain the multi-armed girl¡¯s attention. ¡°In that case, bring a light meal for me as well, Kuris. I¡¯ll dine with our guests.¡± She then sat down in the conversation pit right next to Marcus, laying on the pillows like a cat. ¡°May I ask to what do we owe the pleasure of your company, madame?¡± Yasen asked. ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining, of course, but it¡¯s rare to see you dine with customers.¡± ¡°Unless you are paid for it.¡± Alya added with a smirk. ¡°Well, I am still a courtesan after all.¡± Sevre confirmed with a soft laugh. ¡°Anyway, the reason I decided to join you is actually because I¡¯d like to talk a bit with sir Marcus.¡± ¡°Well¡­ sure.¡± The Vex Queen nodded. ¡°But why though? Is there something you have to tell me?¡± ¡°If I can be honest, I just would like to know more about you and the Vex and general, if that doesn¡¯t bother you.¡± The girl replied. ¡°As you might have guessed by looking at my establishment, I do have a certain interest in exotic species, so I could hardly pass up the opportunity to get some first hand experience of a newly discovered one.¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s understandable.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not the first to be curious about the Vex, so feel free to ask any question you want.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Sevre said. ¡°Though I have to say that I wouldn¡¯t be opposed to getting some more physical experience, if you¡¯d like to share it with me. I would even be willing to do so for free, just this once.¡± The Vex Queen froze, feeling somewhat glad that he wasn¡¯t drinking at the moment, because otherwise he would have spat out everything. ¡°W-what!?!¡± He stammered. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I was merely jesting.¡± The girl let out a mischievous laugh. ¡°However I would lie if I said that I¡¯m not interested in knowing more about how you work under the sheets. Call it a professional curiosity, if you will. After all, you look like you would make an excellent addition to my menagerie ¡ªat least if your mating habits are compatible with humans. I hardly need another girl who tries to devour clients after servicing them.¡± ¡°Ehm¡­¡± Marcus blushed even harder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but¡­ well, I¡¯m not exactly comfortable talking about¡­ that specific subject yet. So could you please talk about something else?¡± Sevre studied him for a moment, and then nodded with a knowing smile on her face. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± She said, her tone losing the teasing note and becoming much more gentle. ¡°Quite the shy one, are you? Very well, I won¡¯t push you further, and I apologize if I made you uncomfortable. Let¡¯s just move to less delicate subjects, shall we?¡± She then started asking questions about the Vex species and Marcus tried to reply to the best of his ability. The blue haired girl turned out to be a brilliant conversationalist, making very poignant questions and intelligent observations with few jokes sparkled in between, and she also seemed to possess a great knowledge of biology, sometimes pointing out things about the Vex species that not even the Vex Queen had noticed. Much to his own surprise, Marcus found himself actually enjoying the conversation and he started to feel much more relaxed ¡ªespecially after two glasses of coffee-flavoured liqueur. ¡°Mmmh. You Vex sure are interesting.¡± Sevre said after they finished dining. ¡°I know several other eusocial species, like the Roks, the Rantul or the Vepian, but you are unique even compared to them. Not to mention your ability to absorb and copy the characteristics of other creatures, which is quite unique indeed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Marcus replied. ¡°I mean, the goblins also have the ability to copy the traits of other species. And from what I¡¯ve been told the Rantul hybrids also retain some characteristics from the host they have parasitized.¡± ¡°They do.¡± Sevre agreed. ¡°But even so, they don¡¯t go nearly as far as you Vex do. Being able to pick the traits of other species and mix them freely is something almost completely unheard of. I know of just one other species that can do something like that.¡± The girl paused, and for the briefest of moments her smile seemed to wane a bit. However, she immediately recovered and resumed the conversation, changing the subject: ¡°Anyway, yours seems like a fascinating species, one with infinite potential for evolution! Honestly, I¡¯d love to have the chance to study you and your kin firsthand!¡± ¡°You¡¯d have to get in line.¡± Marcus joked. ¡°There are at least three scholars who asked me the same thing. Though I must say that you sound more knowledgeable than they are, at least about biology. Are you sure you¡¯re not a scholar as well?¡± ¡°Hardly. The study of other species is a hobby of mine.¡± Sevre shrugged. ¡°Besides, this kind of knowledge comes quite in handy when taking care of my employees.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being far too humble, Sevre.¡± Yasen chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re by far one of the most knowledgeable people I¡¯ve ever met in my life, not to mention one of the most skilled healers.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really take much credit for either of those things.¡± The blue haired woman replied. ¡°Anyone would learn a thing or two if they happened to live as long as I have, and as for my healing skills that¡¯s something I was born with.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± The captain insisted, a fiery light flashing for a moment in his eyes. ¡°Those talents are still yours, no matter how you gained them.¡± ¡°Well, if you put it like that, I guess that you¡¯re technically correct.¡± Sevre said in a gentle tone. ¡°Though sadly there are many who would disagree with you, especially considering my heritage.¡± She made a sad smile towards the Aura Master. ¡°I guess we have that in common, captain.¡± Yasen didn¡¯t reply, but his face became hard for a moment. Meanwhile, Marcus had looked at that exchange with puzzlement, not really understanding what was going on. He definitely lacked some context behind those comments, but one thing was for sure: whatever the subject was, it was a sore spot for the captain. So, wanting to improve the mood, he tried to change the subject. ¡°Madame, what did you mean with your heritage?¡± He asked. ¡°Does that have something to do with the fact that you look¡­ well, a bit different from other humans?¡± ¡°You could certainly say so.¡± The woman replied cheerfully. ¡°I am a half-elf, after all.¡± Marcus remained silent after hearing this¡ªmostly because this answer had left him with even more questions. ¡°Half-elf?¡± He thought. ¡°Like¡­ elves? The pointy eared creatures of legends? Is she pulling a prank on me?¡± He studied Sevre for a moment, but she seemed completely serious, and neither Alya nor Yasen had reacted as if it was a joke. Moreover, now that he was paying attention to it, the girl did kinda look like what an elf from a fairytale book would look like. Her ears were hidden under her blue hair, so he couldn¡¯t tell if they were pointy or not, but her other features were definitely elf-y enough. Noticing his puzzlement, Sevre spoke to him. ¡°Oh right, you just recently settled in the Empire, so maybe you don¡¯t know about elves and half-elves.¡± She said. ¡°Well¡­ I have read something about elves.¡± He said. ¡°In fantasy books from my past life.¡± He added mentally. ¡°But honestly I know basically nothing about them, apart from the fact that they should have pointy ears¡­ and I don¡¯t even know if that is actually true or not.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Sevre said with a smile, and with one hand she pulled her hair to the side to reveal a long, decidedly pointy ear. ¡°Wow.¡± Marcus muttered, a bit at a loss for words. For some reason, despite already having met orcs, goblins and even dragons, the notion that elves were real in this world still felt surprising. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ really neat. By the way, does this mean that one of your parents was an elf?¡± Sevre let out a genuinely amused laugh. ¡°Heavens forbid!¡± She replied. ¡°Both of my parents were half-elves. Humans and elves can¡¯t naturally breed with each other, nor can either of them breed with half-elves. For all intent and purposes, we are all completely separate races.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ but if that¡¯s so, how did half elves happen to begin with?¡± The Vex Queen asked. ¡°I mean, if neither species can breed with the other¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple. The first half-elves weren¡¯t born naturally, but were actually artificially created by the elves.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marcus said. ¡°But how did they do that? And why?¡± ¡°To answer your first question, elves possess extraordinary biomantic powers that allow them to manipulate living tissue like clay and shape it however they like.¡± Sevre replied. ¡°In fact, they are probably better than you Vex in that regard. They used these abilities to create all sorts of hybrid species, including half-elves and Thulians.¡± She gestured towards Alya. ¡°That¡¯s also the origin of my talents as a healer, by the way. Half-elves inherited a small part of the elven abilities, and that makes us naturally skilled healers. And as for why they did create us, that¡¯s quite simple. They needed slaves and they thought that lesser copies of themselves were the best they could possibly get.¡± ¡°Slaves?¡± The Vex Queen asked, frowning at the notion. ¡°Yes, sadly.¡± The half-elf confirmed. ¡°All the elves'' creations were made specifically to serve their needs, whatever they would be.¡± ¡°Some had it better than others though.¡± Alya chimed in. ¡°Half-elves were the favourite pets of their masters, while us Thulians were essentially just cattle.¡± ¡°And some were treated even worse, like the Chimeras.¡± Sevre replied calmly. ¡°But ultimately everyone was just a disposable tool to the elves. Even though half-elves were generally treated better, that didn¡¯t make them any less slaves than the Thulians.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± The wolfwoman replied, drinking another shot of her whisky. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not jumping to conclusions too fast, but these elves certainly do sound like total jerks.¡± He paused for a moment and then turned to Sevre. ¡°No offense, of course.¡± ¡°None taken. After all, I¡¯m not an elf, just a half-elf.¡± She replied. ¡°Besides, that¡¯s just the truth. Elves were indeed total jerks, as you put it.¡± ¡°Yeah, about the only good thing you could say about them is that they are almost completely gone.¡± Alya said. ¡°So there are still elves around?¡± The Vex Queen asked. Though he mostly made this question out of idle curiosity, a small part of himself was actually rather interested in the elves¡¯ powers, and wondered if he could absorb them by consuming some of their DNA. ¡°Some of them are definitely still alive, hiding somewhere in the north.¡± The wolfwoman replied. ¡°They cause trouble from time to time, raiding the coasts and abducting people. But luckily that¡¯s pretty rare. Last time it happened it was when I was young.¡± Marcus was about to ask more about the elves, but then all of a sudden the lights in the room grew dimmer. Artificial fog started pouring out of the pond, while several spotlights shone on the stage at the centre of the room, where a metal pole suddenly started emerging from the floor and reached up to the ceiling. Meanwhile, the frog-cricket creature in the corner started singing a new song ¡ªthough singing was not the right term, since the weird creature was somehow managing to produce the sound of multiple instruments in addition to the lyrics. The lizard girl on stage started dancing to the beat, incorporating the pole into his performance with several acrobatic pole dancing moves. It was an impressive show for sure, but that wasn¡¯t what surprised Marcus the most. No, what really had shocked him was that he recognized the song that was being played. It had some differences from the one it knew and it was being sung in the Imperial language rather than English, but it was unmistakably Toxic by Britney Spears. ¡°What the hell?¡± He wondered, utterly dumbfounded. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sevre asked, noticing his confusion. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ oh, no, there is nothing wrong.¡± The Vex Queen replied. ¡°I just wondered¡­ what is this music?¡± ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s an ancient ballad.¡± The half elf said. ¡°It was very popular a few centuries ago and it has become a mainstay of brothel music since then. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I think I¡¯ve heard this song before.¡± Marcus said. ¡°In my past life in another world.¡± He added mentally. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. It is quite a classic after all.¡± Sevre said. ¡°Do you know who wrote this song?¡± The Vex Queen asked. ¡°I don¡¯t, sorry.¡± The half-elf shook her head. ¡°Back then there were a lot of new songs like this being played around the Empire, but the original author was never known for sure. The only thing I know is that most of them seem to have come from Robur after the Zaru invasion.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Thank you anyway.¡± He then remained silent for a while after that, lost in his thoughts. Hearing a song from Earth in this world had left him quite rattled, and he was trying to find an explanation for how that was possible. ¡°They say that a bunch of monkeys could write Shakespeare if given enough time, but this is just a bit too much of a coincidence.¡± He told himself. ¡°I think someone else must have been reincarnated in this world five centuries ago, and they must have shared this song with the locals. But then why does no one here know about my world then? Did my predecessor keep their origin a secret? I mean, I was also told not to make it publicly known, so maybe that¡¯s the case.¡± As he kept thinking he poured himself another glass of liqueur, just to clear his head a bit of course. As the aftertaste of coffee lingered in his mouth he felt his tension start to melt away and he decided that another shot or two wouldn¡¯t hurt. After all it was just flavoured liqueur, and the coffee in it should be watered down with alcohol, to which he was completely immune. He could probably gulp down the entire bottle and still be fine. Three and a half glasses later he started to think that maybe he had been underestimating the liqueur. However, by that time he was also far too buzzed to really care. ¡°Maaaaan¡­ why wasn¡¯t I supposed to get drunk? It feels fantastic!¡± He giggled. ¡°Not that I¡¯m drunk yet¡­ just a little bit tipsy. I think I have room for one more glass before I really get drunk.¡± He poured himself another glass and instead of gulping it down in one go he started sipping it slowly to enjoy it to its fullest. ¡°Now, what was I thinking about again? Oh right¡­ the music. It was Toxic by Britney Spears, was it?¡± He turned his attention to the music but by now there was another song being played, one he didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s not as if it¡¯s an urgent matter. Perhaps tomorrow I¡¯ll ask Yasen if he knows about a music expert. Tonight, I just wanna have fun!¡± He slouched back on his pillows, feeling the most relaxed he had been in months, as if all of his worries had melted away like snow in the summer sun. The new song that was being played was actually pretty catchy, and so he found himself bobbing his head to the beat and his eyes turned towards the stage. The flower-lizard girl was still dancing, and now that he was paying attention to her Marcus noticed that she was actually very good. He had seen his fair share of pole dancers back when he worked in the night club in his previous life and yet she was in a league of her own. She climbed up and down the pole with natural grace, swinging around, twisting her body and turning upside down without apparent effort while perfectly following the rhythm of the music. Moreover, he was pretty sure that a few of the moves she performed would have been impossible for a normal human. ¡°Wow.¡± The Vex Queen commented out loud, pointing at the lizard girl who was doing a flagpole using just one hand. ¡°How can she even do that? Her grip strength must be insane!¡± His companions immediately turned towards him and then looked at what he was pointing at. ¡°Oh, Eelaa belongs to an arboreal species, so she has some impressive natural climbing skills.¡± Sevre replied with a rather proud . ¡°She is by far my best pole dancer, and there are many who come here specifically to see her performances.¡± She made a sultry smile. ¡°She probably earns more money through her dances than with her other activities, though she¡¯s one of my best girls in that field too.¡± ¡°Now that I find it hard to believe!¡± Marcus giggled. ¡°Though maybe you have a point. After all, any girl can be good for a tumble in the sheets, but pole dancers this good are hard to come by. I have seen many pole dancers back when I worked in a nightclub, but no one came close to her.¡± ¡°You worked in a nightclub?¡± Sevre asked. ¡°Oh yeah, in my previous life.¡± The Vex Queen confirmed. ¡°Your¡­ previous life?¡± The half elf raised an eyebrow in puzzlement at this statement. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said.¡± Marcus giggled again. ¡°I used to have a normal life, but then I died and I woke up in this weird body here.¡± He pointed at himself. ¡°Anyway, what were we talking about? Oh right, the nightclub. Unfortunately, I only worked there for a short while but I really liked it, though the pay was nothing to write home about. I even dated one of the dancers while I was there.¡± His tone became nostalgic. ¡°She was the best dancer in the club, and she really liked pole dancing. Like, really, really liked it. She kind of practiced it as a sport too and she taught it in gyms and stuff.¡± He giggled again. ¡° She even gave me a couple lessons, and I must admit that it was surprisingly fun.¡± He interrupted his blabbering to take another sip of his drink, giving the others a chance to speak. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Sevre commented. ¡°And I must say that it makes quite a lot of sense. Your mannerism is indeed very much human, more than I¡¯d expect from someone who had only recently started living in a human society.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus replied, feeling rather good about this comment. ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly a compliment, but you¡¯re welcome anyway.¡± Sevre said with a smile. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m actually rather more interested in the fact that she can pole dance.¡± Alya chimed in with a smirk on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve got to show it to me sometimes, sir Marcus.¡± Normally, such a proposal would have immediately sent Marcus into a panic, but right now he was inebriated enough to actually find it rather appealing. ¡°Why not?¡± He said. ¡°I only know the basics, but I¡¯ve been training a lot since I got in Brettholz, and this body is much more flexible than my past one. Oh, and also I think that having a tail would be somewhat helpful.¡± He grabbed the tip of his tail and put it forward to show the others. ¡°It has grown a bit more nimble in the last year, so I think I could use it to grab onto the pole or something.¡± ¡°I look forward to it then.¡± The wolfwoman replied, her smile getting wider as she looked at the Vex Queen like a lioness might stare at a young gazelle. For some reason, Marcus found that gaze rather hot, to the point that he felt himself blushing a bit. He tried to mask his reaction by finishing the rest of his drink, gulping down the remainder of the liqueur in one go. This stratagem had mixed results. As the caffeine started rushing to his head, he certainly did feel the embarrassment disappear, but at the same time his arousal shot up a notch, and by now he was just drunk enough to act up on it. ¡°Hmmmm¡­ why wait though?¡± He asked with a giggle, pointing at the stage. ¡°I mean, there is a pole right there!¡± He stood up, ready to walk up to the stage, but before he could get far Yasen reached him and gently but firmly grabbed his shoulder to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I believe you are a bit too drunk to get on stage.¡± He said. ¡°Oh, come on! I¡¯m not that drunk!¡± The Vex Queen protested. ¡°You clearly are.¡± The captain replied. ¡°Besides, drunk or not, there is a rule against letting customers on stage here in the Serrai.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the good captain is right.¡± Sevre confirmed. ¡°We like to avoid any possible accident.¡± ¡°Party poopers.¡± Marcus pouted, sitting back down with his arms crossed. He sulked like this for a few moments, and then decided to wash his irritation away with another glass of liqueur. However, as he was pouring it, Yasen gave him a disapproving look. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough to drink for the evening, sir Marcus?¡± The captain said. ¡°Oh, let the girl have her fun!¡± Alya chimed in. ¡°If she wants to get drunk, why shouldn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Because she does get a bit wild when drunk, and I¡¯d rather avoid having her make a scene in here.¡± Yasen replied. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure that sir Marcus herself would want me to stop her if she was sober.¡± Meanwhile, the Vex Queen had stopped in his tracks, giving the captain the stink eye. Though the part of him that was still sober and rational was telling him that the Aura Master was completely right, his drunken and more emotional part felt extremely irritated. ¡°What is he, my freakin¡¯ nanny or something? Ordering me around like a child!¡± He thought angrily. ¡°You know what? If they are going to treat me like a drunken mess no matter what then I should actually become a drunken mess! That¡¯ll teach them for sure!¡± Once again, his sober side told him that this was a horrible idea that would certainly backfire, but unfortunately for him his drunken side currently held a much greater sway. So, before the captain could stop him, the monster girl quickly lifted the whole bottle and started drinking directly from it. ¡°Sir Marcus! Wait! What are you doing?¡± Yasen cried. But by then it was too late. The Vex Queen had already gulped down every last drop of liqueur, and she laid down the bottle on the table with a satisfied sigh. ¡°Aaaaaah! That hit the spot!¡± He said as a wave of caffeine washed over his mind, wiping away the last vestiges of his sobriety. He then turned towards Yasen and mockingly stuck out his tongue at him. ¡°Bleeeeh! Now I really got drunk! How do you like that, uh? Hic!¡± He hiccupped. ¡°Damn, I think I drank a bit too fast¡­ hic!¡± ¡°Why in Qierra¡¯s name did you do that?¡± The captain said in an exasperated tone. ¡°Because if you treat me like a drunk, then¡­ hic! Then you are going to get a drunk.¡± Marcus explained in a slurry voice, with a smug grin on his face. ¡°She¡¯s quite petty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Alya laughed. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°Glad that¡­ hic! Glad to make a good impression!¡± Marcus nodded towards the wolfwoman. ¡°Now¡­ What can we do? Oh right, if I can¡¯t dance on stage, I think I can at least dance on the¡­ hic! On the table! It can work as a stage, does it?¡± He tried to stand up and get on the table, but he wobbled wildly and would have fallen if Yasen hadn¡¯t grabbed him. ¡°Alright, I think that¡¯s enough.¡± The captain said sternly, holding the Vex Queen in his arms. He turned to Sevre and asked: ¡°Do you have a free room where sir Marcus could stay until she sobers up?¡± ¡°I should have one on the first floor.¡± The half elf replied. ¡°Good, then I shall take her there before she really starts making a scene.¡± ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to go! I want to stay here!¡± The Vex Queen protested, trying to free himself from the Aura Master. However, this time the captain didn¡¯t let go and instead lifted him up, gently holding him in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you clearly are not in control of yourself at the moment, so as your bodyguard it¡¯s up to me to act in your best interest in your stead.¡± He said. ¡°So are you¡­ hic! Are you going to take me away by force? Using your big, strong arms to lift me and carry me to a room where it¡¯s going to be just the two of us?¡± Marcus paused and licked his lips. ¡°Uh¡­ you know, that doesn¡¯t sound too bad actually.¡± He turned towards Alya: ¡°Hey, do you want to come too? I would like¡­ hic! I would like it if you were with me tonight too!¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s an interesting idea.¡± The wolfwoman commented, her smile growing even larger. ¡°Forget about it Alya.¡± Yasen admonished her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to share a bed with sir Marcus tonight.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The Thulian asked. ¡°Do you want her all for yourself?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± The captain replied quickly. ¡°I¡¯m currently her bodyguard, and it would be terribly unprofessional of me to have an affair with my charge while I¡¯m on duty. Nor can I allow others to do so while she¡¯s clearly inebriated.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alya conceded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just try either when she¡¯s sober or you¡¯re not around.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Yasen replied. He then turned to Sevre: ¡°Madame, could you show me the room where I can leave sir Marcus, please?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The half elf said. ¡°Follow me.¡± She guided the Aura Master out of the hall while he carried Marcus. The Vex Queen still tried to protest, but by this point he had started to feel sleepy and his attempts to cause trouble were rather weak. By the time they reached the bedroom he had already blacked out, so all Yasen had to do was to gently put him into bed, tuck his sheets and leave him for the night.